SELECTED WRITINGS

AND QUOTATIONS

 

-------

 

 

 

CONTENTS

 

 

1. REIGNING + 1 SHORT WRITING

 

 

2 SELECTIVE RAPTURE + 1

 

 

3. GODLY WOMEN + 1

 

 

4. I KNOW YOU NOT + 1

 

 

5. CHRIST’S COMING AGAIN BOTH SECRET AND OPEN + 1

 

 

6. EZEKIEL 38 AND ARMAGEDON + 1

 

 

7. THE MARRIAGE SUPPER OF THE LAMB + 1

 

 

8. THE FINAL JUDGMENT NEAR + 1

 

 

9. LONGING FOR HIS COMING + 3

 

 

10. THE TEN VIRGINS + 1

 

 

11. PRESS TOWARD THE MARK + 1

 

 

12. REWARD THROUGH SUFFERING + 2

 

 

13. THE SUPREME AUTHORITY OF THE SCRIPTURES + 1

 

 

14. THE TEN VIRGINS A CALL TO CONSECRATION + 1

 

 

15. THE MILLENNIAL KINGDOM + 3

 

 

16. PRAYER + 2

 

 

17. DIVINE GUIDANCE + 1

 

 

18. OUT RESURRECTION FROM AMONG THE DEAD + 2

 

 

19. THE HINDERER AND THE HINDRANCE + 1

 

 

20. THE STRENGTH AND GLORY OF THE GIFTED CHURCH + 1

 

 

21. THE SILVER TRUMPETS + 1

 

 

*       *       *       *       *       *       *

 

 

PART 2

 

 

22. ALONE + 3

 

 

23. THE CHARACTER OF GOD + 1

 

 

24. BAPTISM + 1

 

 

25. ARE WE READY FOR THE COMING + 2

 

 

26.THE RETURN OF CHRIST + 1

 

 

27. THE CHURCH + 1

 

 

28. THE SALT OF THE EARTH + 3

 

 

29. PRAYER (2) + 4

 

 

30. A RABBI IN JERUSALEM + 2

 

 

31. A NEGRO GOD + 4

 

 

32. THE INCARNATE GODHEAD + 2

 

 

33. THE KINGDOM A REWARD + 3

 

 

34. THE PRIZE + 1

 

 

35. REGATHERING ISRAEL + 3

 

 

36. PROPHECY + 1

 

 

37. HAS THE CHURCH MISSED THE MARK? + 1

 

 

38. WATCH THEREFORE + 1

 

 

39. SIN AND SINS + 1

 

 

40. FOOLISH VIRGINS + 3

 

 

41 MULTIPLE RAPTURE + 1

 

 

42 EXCOMMUNICATION AND EXCLUSION + 3

 

 

43 DENYING THE ADVENT + 1

 

 

44 MYSTIC BABYLON + 3

 

 

-------

 

 

PART ONE

 

 

SCRIPTURE READINGS

 

 

The Apostle Peter, after “an angel of the Lord by night opened the prison doors, and brought them (the ‘believers’) out” said:- “... we are witness * of these things; and so is the Holy Ghost, whom God hath given to them that OBEY HIM. [33] But they, when they heard this, were cut to the heart, and were mindful to slay them” (Acts 5: 32-33, R.V.).

 

* NOTE: “Some ancient authorities add ‘in him’.”

 

 

“And all the children of Israel murmured against Moses and against Aaron: and the whole congregation said unto them, Would God that we had died in the land of Egypt! Or would God that we had died in this wilderness! [3] And wherefore doth the LORD bring us into this land, to fall by the sword? Our wives and our little ones shall be a prey: were it not better for us to return to Egypt? [4] For they said one to another, Let us make a captain, and let us return into Egypt. [5] Then Moses and Aaron fell on their faces before all the assembly of the congregation of the children of Israel. [6] And Joshua the son of Nun and Caleb the son of Jehunneh, which were of them that spied out the land, rent their clothes: [7] And they spake unto all the congregation of the children of Israel, saying, The land, which we passed through to spy it out, is an exceeding good land. [8] If the LORD delight in us, then he will bring us into the land, and give it unto us; a land which floweth with milk and honey. [9] Only rebel not against the LORD, neither fear ye the people of the land; for they are bread for us: their defence is removed from over them, and the LORD is with us: their defence is removed from over them, and the LORD is with us: fear them not. [10a] But all the congregation bade stone them with stones” (Numbers14: 2-10, R.V. Cf. Numbers 16: 41-50, R.V.)

 

 

“Beloved, if our heart condemn us not, we have boldness toward God; [22] and whatsoever we ask, we receive of him, because we keep his commandments, and do the things that are pleasing in his sight. [23] And this is his commandment, that we should believe in the name of his Son Jesus Christ, and love one another, even as he gave us commandment. [24] And he that keepeth his commandments abideth in him, and he in him. And hereby we know that he abideth in us, by the Spirit which he gave us” (1 John 3: 21-24, R.V.)

 

 

“And Samuel came to Saul: and Saul said unto him Blessed be thou of the LORD: I have performed the commandment of the LORD. [14] And Samuel said, What meaneth then the bleating of the sheep in mine ears, and the lowing of the oxen which I hear? [15] And Saul said, They have brought them from the Amalekites: for the people spared the best of the sheep and of the oxen, to sacrifice unto the LORD thy God; and the rest we have utterly destroyed. [16] Then Samuel said unto Saul, Stay, and I will tell thee what the LORD hath said to me this night. And he said unto him, Say on. [17] And Samuel said, Though thou wast little in thine own sight, wast thou not made the head of the tribes of Israel? And the LORD anointed thee king over Israel; [18] and the LORD sent thee on a journey, and said, Go and utterly destroy the sinners the Amalekites, and fight against them until they be consumed. [19] Therefore then didst thou not obey the voice of the LORD, but didst fly upon the spoil, and didst that which was evil in the sight of the LORD? [20] And Saul said unto Samuel, Yea, I have obeyed the voice of the LORD, and have gone the way the LORD sent me, and have brought Agag the king of Amalek, and have utterly destroyed the Amalekites.* [21] But the people who took the spoil, sheep and oxen, the chief of the devoted things, to sacrifice unto the LORD thy God in Gilgal. [22] And Samuel said, Hath the LORD as great delight in burnt offerings and sacrifices, as in obeying the voice of the LORD? Behold, to obey is better than sacrifice, and to hearken than the fat of rams. [23] For rebellion is as the sin of witchcraft, and stubbornness is as idolatry and teraphim. Because thou hast rejected the word of the LORD, he hath also rejected thee from being king. [24] And Saul said unto Samuel, I have sinned: for I have transgressed the commandment of the Lord, and thy words: because I feared the people, and obeyed their voice. [25] Now therefore, I pray thee, pardon my sin, and turn again with me, that I may worship the LORD. [26] And Samuel said unto Saul, I will not return with thee: for thou hast rejected the word of the LORD, and the LORD hath rejected thee from being king over Israel. [27] And as Samuel turned about to go away, he laid upon the skirt of his robe, and it rent. [28] And Samuel said unto him, the LORD hath rent the kingdom of Israel from thee this day, and hath given it to a neighbour  of thine, that is better than thou. [29] And also the Strength of Israel will not lie or repent:** for he is not a man, that he should repent” (1 Samuel 13-29, R.V.).

 

[* See also 1 Samuel 28: 17, 18; cf. 2 Samuel 1: 7-10, R.V.  -

** Cf. Malachi 2: 17; 3: 2, 5, 6a, - “For I the Lord change not...”]

 

 

“Be ye therefore imitators of God, as beloved children; [2] and walk in love, even as Christ loved you, and gave himself up for us, an offering and a sacrifice to God for an odour of a sweet smell. [3] But fornication, and all uncleanness, or covetousness, let it not even be named among you, as becometh saints; nor filthiness, nor foolish talking, or jesting, which are not befitting: but rather giving of thanks. [5] For this ye know of a surety, that no fornicator, [4] nor unclean person, nor covetous man, which is an idolater, hath any inheritance in the kingdom of Christ and God. [6] Let no man deceive you with empty words:* for because of these things cometh the wrath of God upon the sons of disobedience. [7] Be not therefore partakers with them; [8] for ye were once darkness, but are now light in the Lord: walk as children of light [9] (for the fruit of the light is in all goodness and righteousness and truth), [10] providing what is well-pleasing unto the Lord; [11] and have no fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness, but rather even reprove them” (Ephesians 5: 1-11, R.V.)

 

[* See also 1 Kings 13: 1-32. Cf. 1 Cor. 5: 1-13. R.V.]

 

 

*       *       *

 

 

1

 

REIGNING + 1

 

 

GOD would have granted to all Israel reigning glory in the kingdom; but He found only a few from that unbelieving nation who would allow Him to have His way with their lives. Israel as a whole therefore has lost the honour awaiting those proved faithful under the old covenant.

 

 

In this age of grace God seeks rulers for His [millennial] kingdom. The promises by means of which He encourages us and strengthens us to allow Him fully to prepare us are many. Notice :- “If we suffer, we shall also reign with him: if we deny him, he also will deny us” (2 Tim. 2: 12). “And if children, then heirs; heirs of God, and joint-heirs with Christ; if so be that we suffer with him, that we may be also glorified together” (Rom. 8: 17). “Do ye not know that the saints shall judge the world? and if the world shall be judged by you, are ye unworthy to judge the smallest matters? Know ye not that we shall judge angels? how much more things that pertain to this life?” (1 Cor. 6: 2, 3).

 

 

The crowns which are offered to us, provided that we meet specific conditions, distinctly point to positions of highest authority in the kingdom of Christ. Crowns indicate the rank and the authority of the wearers. Comparatively few persons are worthy of them. Who are worthy we can readily learn from the Scripture conditions attached to the offer of each. To those who endure temptation is given the crown of life (James 1: 12). To those exercising self-control in all things is given the incorruptible crown (1 Cor. 9: 25). To those who love His appearing and finish their course is given the crown of righteousness (2 Tim. 4: 8). To those who faithfully care for the flock of God is given the crown of glory (1 Pet. 5: 4). To those who win converts who stand fast to the glory of God is given the crown of rejoicing (1 Thess. 2: 19).

 

 

The promise in 1 Corinthians 6: 2, 3 reveals the scope of the inheritance which falls to the obedient in the church of God. To these is promised authority not only in the world but also over angels whose habitation is the heavenly places. In the church God is preparing authorities to reign in His kingdom both on earth and - [if resurrected and immortal] - in the heavenly places. Many of these have already fallen asleep in Christ. Tremendous events must occur before they and we, if obedient, shall reign with Christ. All the church together must be caught up to meet Christ, every member receiving a glorified body like His. At the judgment seat of Christ - [after Death, and therefore before Resurrection, (Heb. 9: 27, R.V.)]* - we shall learn what will be our [millennial and] eternal service as determined by the fiery test of all our earthly works. We await also the return of the Lord Jesus Christ to earth as King before those fit to reign can commence to exercise their appropriate authority.

 

[* See also Luke 20: 35; Philippians 3: 11; Revelation 20: 4-6; cf. Hebrews 11: 35 with Luke 14: 14, R.V.]

 

 

One of the most powerful incentives which a Christian can know is the realization that God offers him surprising reward, even the honour of reigning with Christ, if he continues obedient to Him to the point of suffering while living now on earth. Christians have neglected this supremely important truth, and so they lack its power to fortify them onto all obedience for Christ’s sake.

 

 

When our Lord appears and establishes His [millennial] kingdom by indisputable right,* He will have ready His full staff of administrators; princes, rulers, and officials of all degrees of authority. These will abolish all rule save His own. These will destroy the works of wickedness in the earth. These will compel the nations to submit to  the Lord. These will maintain perfect order and righteousness in all parts of the kingdom. The Lord’s staff of administrators will be thoroughly trustworthy to perform His  least command, for He tried them and proved them by the discipline of various experiences when they lived on earth. These He will send forth throughout  His kingdom to put all His enemies under His feet.

 

[* NOTE: Psalm 2 and Isaiah 9: 6, 7. Cf. Luke 20: 14ff. R.V.]

 

 

We may exclaim, “How trifling this life appears in comparison with the experiences we shall have in the kingdom of Christ!” Yet not a moment of this present life lacks significance. For God has designed everything for our training, to make us ready to rule in His kingdom. And does not His training exactly suit us? How real a struggle we have to obey Him even in small matters; how unceasing must be our self-denial every waking moment; how easily our hearts are diverted to other things besides His interests, which ever must be supreme in our lives. Yes, the Lord trains us in the wisest fashion as we abide in the place of His choice. That place is the only place where the specific training can be found which will make us ready for His specific [millennial and] eternal honours for us, to His glory.

 

 

        - The Prophetic Word.

 

 

-------

 

 

THRONE WORTHINESS

 

 

Throne power is one of the great rewards of the faithful servant, and comparatively few attain this honour. There are many great ones of the Church who will be accounted small indeed when brought before the judgment seat of Christ. There are those, according to the statement of our Lord Himself, who are first among their fellows on earth, who will be last when the assizes of the Son of Man will have pronounced judgment upon them.

 

 

But there is a group occupying the most outstanding official position that both heaven and earth can offer. What are the qualifications for such outstanding rank? It is begging the question to say that their places have been given them through grace, and it is also contrary to the teaching of Scripture. The Book of Revelation takes particular pains to point out that it is “he that overcometh” that is the recipient of divine favour. Throne worthiness is the only guarantee for throne possession. And those who prove themselves worthy are not necessarily great preachers or clever expositors or even great soul-winners. They are those who have put into practice the lessons of holiness the [Holy] Spirit has set in the Word of God, and have heeded the earnest care the applications of these to their hearts by His constant inward monitions. They have done justly, and loved mercy, and walked humbly with their God. They have paid more attention to the subduing of their own lusts than the attaining of a reputation for holiness. They have learned the meaning of perfect love toward God and man, and have been, as with unveiled face they reflected the glory of the Lord, transformed into  the same image, from glory to glory, even as by the Lord, transformed into  the same image, from glory to glory, even as by the Lord the Spirit.

 

 

The Emperor Napoleon, to emphasise the fact that it was possible in his service to rise from the lowest ranks to the highest, made the  epigrammatic remark that “every private soldier carried a field marshal’s baton in his knapsack.” And so the Almighty, as He sets forth the glories of the [millennial] age to come and the surpassing magnificence of the eternal city, in which have been centred all the hopes of the ages as they ran their course, broadcasts to the race a similar announcement:- “He that overcometh shall inherit all things” - a promise of joint heirship with His overcoming Son.

 

 

There is no believer in Christ to whom the highest honours of heaven are not open. But, sad to say, the number is small who gave themselves to the quest, and seek first (in time and importance) the Kingdom of God and His righteousness. Nor is this due entirely to spiritual sloth nor to the claims of the world, and of the flesh. The theology of the majority of pupils teaches that all things are received in Christ, and fails utterly to insist on the need of “giving all diligence” in order to lay hold upon those graces and virtues which will never become the property of the saint without spiritual striving.

 

 

                                                                                    - The Alliance Weekly.

 

 

-------

 

 

DIVINE FILLING

 

 

Take us Lord, oh, take us truly,

Mind and soul, and heart and will!

Empty us and cleanse us thoroughly,

Then with all Thy fullness fill.

Lord, we ask it, hardly knowing

What this wonderous gift may be;

Yet fulfill to overflowing -

Thy great meaning, let us see.

 

 

Make us in Thy royal palace

Vessels worthy for the King;

From Thy fullness fill our chalice

From Thy never-failing spring.

Father, by this blessed filling,

Dwell Thyself in us, we pray!

We are waiting, Thou art willing!

Fill us with Thyself to-day!

 

                               FRANCIS RIDLEY HAVERGAL.

 

 

*       *       *

 

 

2

 

SELECTIVE RAPTURE

AND

“NOT A HOOF LEFT BEHIND.”+ 1

 

 

REPEATEDLY, when the subject of Selective Rapture has come up of late, the reply has been “There shall not a hoof be left behind.” The manner in which this Scripture is quoted is meant to leave us in no doubt that this is the death-blow to Selective Rapture. We readily admit that there is a sound of finality about the quotation, if indeed it can be made to refer to Selective Rapture; but does it? The quotation is taken from Ex. 10: 26 (context vv. 24-27) and refers to God’s contest with Pharaoh. The latter is now willing to let the Israelites leave Egypt on condition that they leave their flocks and herds behind. To this Moses replied:- “There shall not a hoof be left behind This was God’s answer to that stubborn ruler.

 

 

When our friends quote to us, “There shall not a hoof be left behind”, they mean us to understand that not a single [regenerate] believer will be left on earth after the Rapture of 1 Thess. 4: 15-17 has taken place. So ignorant are they of the teaching of the New Testament on this subject that they do not know that all referred to in 1 Thess. 4: 15-17 had already been left behind when the Firstfruits were raptured before the Great Tribulation commenced, Rev. 12: 5, 14: 1-5. Furthermore if they would only look at Ex. 10: 26 and its context (vv. 24-27) they would quickly discover that Ex. 10: 26 can at best only be made to apply to the New Birth of a believer, when he departs from the World (Egypt). When the time came for the Israelites to enter Canaan - answering to the Rapture - “ALL THE HOOFS” - [of that accountable generation] * - were left behind, except the feet of Joshua and Caleb. These two, of all the millions that left Egypt, alone trod the sacred soil of Canaan, for they followed the Lord wholly.

 

[* NOTE: When all the accountable generation had died in the wilderness, because of their disobedience to God’s commands, God protected their “little ones” - who were not “a prey”! and  allowed their entrance under the leadership of Joshua. (See Num. 14: 3, 21-24ff.; Cf. 1 Cor. 10: 5ff. R.V.)]

 

 

We wish to remind our friends that it was the purpose of God that all - [the accountable generation of] - the Israelites who left Egypt should and could enter the Promised Land. They sadly failed because of prolonged unbelief and disobedience. Only two Overcomers entered the land, the rest having been left behind in the Wilderness [to die]; and these things are especially recorded to warn [all regenerate] believers of the present Dispensation that they should not fail to enter the Heavenly Canaan (of which these were a type) through unbelief, [disobedience], ignorance and laziness.

 

 

It is our Lord’s desire that all [regenerate] believers should have part in the First Resurrection. He who knows the end from the beginning has made it perfectly clear that the [vast] majority will repeat the grave blunder of the Israelites who were behind in the Wilderness.

 

 

Thus we find that Ex. 10: 26 instead of being a death-blow to Selective Rapture proves it up to the hilt. It further proves that those who use it in the above manner “wrest this Scripture” to their own undoing, 2 Peter 3: 16, for it teaches the very opposite to what they intend it to teach. This ignorance is unfortunately met with in regard to the whole subject of the Lord’s Second Advent.

 

 

The Jews of old said within themselves, - “We have Abraham to our Father,” therefore every blessing that God can bestow is sure to us regardless of any condition. We know that through their vain conceit they missed God’s wonderful [end-time] * Salvation. Even so, there is a large section of present day believers, who boast of their standing in Christ, assuming that sharing the Throne of Christ, and a part in the First Resurrection, is a dead certainty as far as they are concerned, yet being totally ignorant of the fact that these blessings will never be theirs unless they fulfil the conditions that God has attached to them.

 

[* NOTE: The Apostle Peter’s mention of a future salvation, when writing to “the elect,” of  “... a salvation ready to be revealed in the last time”  and ... “the END of your faith, even the salvation of your souls”! The words “salvation of souls” has to do with the time of Christ will Return to Resurrect the souls of the “blessed and holy” dead (Rev. 20: 6, R.V.). At this time, (which is yet future, and when Christ will Return) their disembodied and unredeemed “souls” (Acts 2: 27; Psa. 16: 10; Rom. 8: 8: 23), will be reunited to a redeemed and immortal “body”! Cf. Luke 16: 22, 23, 31; 24: 39; John 3: 13; 2 Tim. 2: 16-18; Gen. 37: 35, R.V. margin): Psa. 139: 8, 14b-16, R.V.).]

 

 

Eternal Life is the Free Gift of God to all [regenerate] believers, but [to have] part in the First Resurrection and Reigning with Christ on His Throne is only promised to, and obtained by, Overcomers.* They are not a Free Gift, but a Reward to whole-hearted devotion to Christ; “for the fine linen is the righteous acts of the saintsRev. 19: 8 R.V.

 

 

[* See Rev. 3: 11, 12, 21, R.V.)]

I am sewing, sewing day by day

A dress in time I shall display;

I want to make it fit and fair,

This dress my soul will have to wear;

And every day and passing minute,

I’m putting common stitches in it.

 

 

-------

 

 

If the reader desires to be a Caleb, he will have to be prepared to stand alone amidst the very people of God. He will have to go further and deeper into this subject than popular Periodicals and Preachers will take him. If he desires to go more fully into this matter, we recommend him to write - [and search] - for the under mentioned free leaflets, written by aged and deeply taught Servants of God, who have no other desire but to glorify their God and help their brethren. ...

 

‘Overmastering Fact of the Universe’ - ‘Firstfruits and Harvest’ - ‘Watchful, Prayerful, Victorious Overcomers’ - ‘The Overcomer and the Throne’ - ‘The Bride of Christ’ - ‘The Ten Bridesmaids’ - ‘The First Resurrection and the Great White Throne Judgment’ - ‘Who will Escape the Great Tribulation’ - ‘Partial Rapture’. ...

 

 

-------

 

 

NOT NOW

 

 

Mark 5: 18, 19

 

 

Not now, My child! A little more rough tossing,

A little longer on the billow’s foam,

A few more journeyings in the desert darkness,

And then the sunshine of thy Father’s home!

 

 

Not now; for I have wanderers in the distance,

And thou must call them in with patient love:

Not now: for I have sheep upon the mountains,

And thou must follow them where’er they rove.

 

 

Not now; for I have loved ones sad and weary,

Wilt thou not cheer them with My words of grace?

Sick ones who need thee in  their lonely sorrow,

To carry my sweet messages of peace.

 

 

Not now; for wounded hearts are sorely bleeding,

And thou must teach those saddened hearts of Me;

Not now, for orphan’s tears are thickly falling,

They need My Word, and this I give to thee.

 

 

Not now; for many a hungry one is pining;

Thy willing hand must be outstretched and free;

Thy Father hears the mighty cry of anguish,

And gives His messages of love to thee.

 

 

Not now: for dungeon walls look stern and gloomy,

And prisoners’ sighs sound strangely on the breeze,

Wrecked lives, that need the Saviour’s grace and mercy;

Hast thou no ministry of love for these?

 

 

Go with the name of Jesus to the dying,

And speak that Name in all its living power:

Let not thy feeble heart grow chill and weary;

Canst thou not watch with Me one little hour?

 

 

One little hour! And then thy Saviour’s presence.

Eternal praises and the victor’s palm:

One little hour! And then the Hallelujah!

Eternity’s long, deep, thanksgiving psalm!

 

 

*       *       *       *       *       *       *

 

 

3

 

 

GODLY WOMEN

AND SCRIPTURE

 

 

By ASHBY PARVA

 

 

OUR first passage (1 Cor. 11: 1-16) deals with brethren being uncovered, and with sisters being covered, when in prayer to God. Our second passage (1 Tim. 2: 1-15) is with regard to sisters being silent in the assembly. Whatever the right teaching, striking parallels will be noted. In verse 3 of chapter 11, the apostle “would have us know” these things.

 

 

Firstly we have in both passages a reference to “all the churches implying that the due order was recognised. “We have no such custom (i.e., sister without a covering) neither the churches of God” (1 Cor. 11: 16). “As in all the churches of the saints” (1 Cor. 14: 33) (i.e., with regard to the gifts and their exercise in the assembly). It was not left to the individual to decide as to what he or she thought or felt. If any thought that they were spiritual (v. 37), they were to acknowledge that the things written by the apostle were the commandments of the Lord.

 

 

Secondly. The offending against the teaching of the apostle implied shame (deserved reproach) in both passages.

 

 

“If it be a shame for a woman to be shorn or shaven (the very thing Rome does) let her be covered” (v. 6, ch. 11).

 

 

“If a man have long hair, it is a shame unto him” (v. 14).

 

 

“For it is a shame for a woman to speak in the church” (v. 35, ch. 14).

 

 

The strong wording will give us earnest desires to seek to know the Lord’s will lest we unwittingly offend.

 

 

Thirdly. Both passages end with a similar affirmation.

 

 

“If any man seem to be contentious, we have no such custom, neither the churches of God” (ch. 11, v. 16) (i.e., the contending one would not affect the due godly order).

 

 

“If any man be ignorant, let him be ignorant” (ch. 14, v. 38) (i.e., if wilfully ignorant, and would not harken, he would be left in his ignorance).

 

[* NOTE: the words ‘left in his ignorance’, would imply that the disobedient regenerate believer, may forfeit the knowledge of Divine accountable truths and conditional promises! Repentance is required immediately! See Matt. 4: 17; Luke 3: 8; Acts 26: 20ff. ]

 

 

With regard to the teaching itself, the case of the brother seems clear. In prayer, or when prophesying, if his head is covered he dishonoureth his head. “A man indeed ought not to cover his head, forasmuch as he is the image and glory of God” (ch. 11, v. 7). The implication is, that if wearing a covering, this would be removed in prayer to God.

 

 

With regard to sisters the parallel is, that in prayer to God she ought to be covered (the reasons are stated). If uncovered, she dishonoureth her head, and it is as if she were shorn, but if it is a shame (and it is, v. 6) for a woman to be shorn or shaven, let her be covered.

 

 

A difficulty is felt by some because v. 15 states that a woman’s long hair is given her for a covering, and therefore it is thought that an additional covering is not necessary. In effect the thought is - ‘if I have long hair I am covered sufficiently in God’s sight. Only if I am shorn am I uncovered’.

 

 

Is this, however, the teaching of the whole passage? Firstly, if this was so, would we not have to acknowledge that it would suffice for the due order if a brother had short hair even though his head covering was not removed? Secondly, an additional covering to the sister’s head of long hair must be implied in verses 5 and 6. If a sister being shorn or shaven was the only state of being uncovered when in prayer to God, the apostle could not say - “If a woman be not covered let her also, (i.e., in addition thereto,) be shorn for she would already be in that state.

 

 

Thus the apostle labours at length to give the right order in the assemblies; that which is fitting and decorous - [i.e., ‘polite and delightful’] - in the sight of God, and before angels, and he refers to nature itself as also witnessing to this relative distinction between the sexes. As sisters were prohibited from prophesying in the assembly, the injunction as to covering the head would extend to other spheres of service and worship besides the assembly. As we know the covering of the head has in a great measure been observed in Christian assemblies throughout the ages, although modern thought and fashion (and sometimes falsely suggested, “liberty of the Spirit”), would seek to set the Lord’s will aside, or minimise its importance.

 

 

With regard to the silence of sisters in the assembly. - “Let your women keep silence in the churches” (ch. 14, v. 34), the word silence is the same word as in verse 28. “If there be no interpreter, let him keep silence in the church i.e., the one concerned was not to deliver his message in tongues. Verse 34 also adds, - “It is not permitted into them, (i.e., the women,) to speak

 

 

Does not 1 Tim. 2, give like instruction? Here prayer is enjoined when saints meet together, and after specifying those for whom prayer is to be made to God, the apostle continues (v. 8) - “I will therefore that the men pray everywhere, lifting up holy hands without wrath and doubting”. He then instructs the women as to their part in like piety - their quiet behaviour and modest apparel; and says that they are to learn in silence with all subjection. He would not suffer a woman to teach, but to be in silence (the reasons are stated).*

 

* “The reasons for covering and for silence refer back to creation - from the beginning, 1 Tim. 2. It was no arbitrary arrangement, or merely local.” - (D. M. Panton. See DAWN Vol. XXVII, No. 3  No. 299  MARCH, 1949/)

 

The relative spheres of duty and privilege well pleasing to God, of brethren and sisters, are thus emphasised for our true dignity and glad obedience.*

 

 

[* “Know ye not, that to whom ye present yourselves as servants (Greek ‘bondservants’) unto obedience, his servants ye are to whom ye obey; whether of sin unto death, or of obedience unto righteousness? [17] But thanks be to God, that whereas ye were servants of sin, ye became obedient from the heart to that form of teaching whereunto ye were delivered; [18] and being made free from sin, ye became servants of righteousness” (Romans 6: 16-18, R.V.)]

 

 

-------

 

 

OBEDIENCE IS LOVE

 

 

Finally, our Lord sheds wonderful light on how we can love Him. “He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is” - He deliberately stresses it, singling this man out as His real lover - “that loveth me” (John 14: 21). We must not detract from His commandments, nor add to them, nor modify them; but, much more than that, we must keep them - obedience is the sole proof of our love. “If ye love me, ye will keep my commandments” (John 14: 15, R.V.) An ancient King, much beloved, went into a far country to help to quell disorder with his gracious personality, and was away for long. When he returned, he found troubles and tumults, though he received a joyous welcome. Entering the Council Chamber, he read aloud the rules he had left on his departure: only to find that some had lost the paper; some had wilfully burnt it; and many had broken one or more of the rules. Looking sorrowfully at them, he gravely asked:- “Do you love your sovereign ?” They all answered “Yes.” But when he held up a copy of his laws, they all hung their heads; and then he said, - “He who has my laws, and keeps them, he, and he only, loves meAccording to the fulness of our obedience is the fulness of our love.

 

 

-------

 

 

4

 

“I KNOW YOU NOT”

 

 

By SAMUEL F. HURNARD

 

 

THESE words - Matt. 25: 12 - from the lips of our Saviour are a cause of difficulty and confusion to not a few. They occur in a well defined passage of admonition, following a prophetic picture of events leading up to His second advent. This passage opens and closes with the arresting words: - “Watch therefore See verses 24: 42 and 25: 12. It contains three parables, viz., the Householder, the Servants, and the Virgins.

 

 

It is important to see clearly to whom these are addressed. Speaking generally the whole discourse of chapters 24 and 25 is addressed “privately” (v. 3) to “His disciples.” This is emphasised in this passage, for in verse 42 the words “your Lord” are used concerning those warned. The next parable relates to the faithfulness or otherwise, of servants, clearly with regard to the return of the Master to enquire into their conduct. While of the Virgins, it is only to be noted that in New Testament usage the word, including 1 Corinthians 7, always implies saved believers. The word suggests purity and separation.

 

 

1 Moreover the ten virgins of the parable were all anxious to meet the Bridegroom; they had lamps burning, but with five their supply of oil was running very low. All the ten virgins were candidates for “the kingdom of heaven and they were commanded to “Watch Christ never tells unsaved people to watch. Why should He? Clearly the unsaved do not come into view in these parables. How then are we to understand His words:- “I know you not”?

 

 

The English word “know” occurs eleven times in this discourse. But in the Greek two quite distinct words are used. One (ginosko), which means to know by effort, or learning. It is objective and occurs five times in 24: 32, 33, 39, 43, and 25 : 24. The other word is oida and occurs six times in 29: 36, 42, 43; and 25: 12, 13, 26. It is subjective knowledge, intuitive, or intimate. Let us notice how differently the two words are used in these chapters. The budding of the fig tree is known by observation (v. 32). The near coming of “the Son of man in the clouds of heaven” (v. 33) is to be known from the signs He gives in this chapter. Wicked humanity knew all about the Flood when it burst upon them (v. 39). “Know this” (ginosko), in verse 43, would be just the obvious conclusion to come to, if only the Goodman of the house “had known” (oida), but of course he could not possess intuitive knowledge of the thief’s intention. His only security would have been constant watchfulness. The man with one talent (25: 24), may have heard an evil report of his master and so said “Lord, I knew thee ... an hard man

 

 

Turning now to oida knowledge, in verse 36 it is used because the day and hour of the Lord’s coming is a secret enshrined in the bosom of the Father. Therefore, because utterly unknown, all [regenerate] believers must watch, be alert and ready for the unexpected and unknown hour. Thus we find it used in verse 42, and of the ignorance of the Householder in verse 43. It is also used of the wicked servant in 25: 26 who invented his own perverse opinion of his master’s character. Regarding verse 12, the Lord disclaims that intimate knowledge (oida) with the five foolish virgins, which would place them among His close friends. This use of the word is well illustrated in Amos 3: 2, as applied to those like the wise virgins, where the Lord says of Israel,- “You only have I known of all the families of the earth meaning His special interest in and knowledge of His chosen people. It emphasises again in verse 13 the supreme importance of His urgent warning - “Watch therefore, for ye know neither the day nor the hour wherein the Son of man cometh

 

 

In one other passage only, Luke 13: 25, do we find the Lord saying, “I know you not” (oida). Both these passages relate to a time of awakening to bitter shame and remorse. This is described by Him seven times over as “the weeping and the gnashing of teeth This would appear to be the time when the first fruits are “waved or translated, while the unready crop is left to endure the fiery trial of the great tribulation, thus to be ripened for the harvest. How intensely solemn are these facts as the churches of Christ face a future dark with forebodings: yet brightened for the eye of faith with promise of a glorious Dawn.

 

 

-------

 

 

S.O.S.

 

 

The day is coming when the doors of Heaven will be shut for ever.* Some years ago a submarine sank in one of the world s great harbours, with almost a hundred men. As soon as it settled at the bottom of the sea, a message came by means of code tapping from the marooned men:-“Is there any hope?” As the hours came and went and frantic efforts to save them were failing, the same question came back from the men who were dying of suffocation. Finally, the question came once more “Is there any hope?” and this time from one surviving officer. Then there was silence, as the great deep sealed the fate of all the men. “They shall call upon me, but I will not answer; they shall seek me diligently, but they shall not find me: for that they hated knowledge, and did not choose the fear of the Lord” (Prov. 1: 28).**

 

[* See Rev. 3: 1b-3:- “   I know thy works, that thou hast a name that thou livest, and thou art dead, [2] Be thou watchful, and stablish the things that remain, which were ready to die: for I have found no works of thine faithful before my God [3] Remember therefore how thou hast received and didst hear; and keep it (Greek ‘observe’), and repent. If therefore thou shalt not watch, I will come as a thief,- (Greek:- ‘I may come on thee as a thief’) and thou shalt not know what hour I will come upon thee.” R.V.]

 

[** See Deuteronomy 13: 4-5:- “Ye shall walk after the LORD your God, and fear him, and keep his commandments, and obey his voice, and ye shall serve him, and cleave unto him, [5] And that prophet, or that dreamer of dreams, shall be put to death; because he hath spoken rebellion against the LORD your God, which brought you out of the land of Egypt, and redeemed thee out of the house of bondage, to draw thee aside out of the way which the LORD thy God commanded thee to walk in. So shalt thou put away the evil from the midst of thee.” R.V.]

 

 

*       *       *       *       *       *       *

 

 

5

 

CHRIST’S COMING AGAIN:

BOTH SECRET AND OPEN

 

 

By A. G. TILNEY

 

 

WITHOUT being over-confident and dogmatic, may we not ask whether truth is not often twofold? It is pleasing to be in the light, but merely self-pleasing to be the only one right. We can afford to agree that in the world there are tares as well as wheat, for the earth is cursed as well as blessed; in the Church there is both gift and reward, for there is both faith and works; in the Word there is Calvinistic certainty of gift and Arminian uncertainty of reward. The human race is threefold - consisting of Jew, Gentile and the Church of God, each awaiting its own special judgment or adjudication. The main purpose of the Second Advent is the establishment of Christ’s Kingdom on (as well as over) this earth - to fulfil the Divine promises, to glorify the Son, to bring peace and joy to humanity. All men are going to be judged, to see who are accounted worthy of this Kingdom, whether as rulers or as subjects there. Judgment - and the Lord shall judge His people- begins at the house of God; we must all be made manifest before the judgment seat of Christ. This is not the Great White Throne (Rev. 20: 11) at the end of the thousand years reign, but the Bema (2 Cor. 5: 10; Rom. 14: 10) before the commencement of the Millennium at which only believers will appear.

 

 

Now there is no doubt that Christ is going to be seen. “Every eye shall see Him” (Rev. 1: 7): therefore His coming will be visible and universal; it will be “like the lightning” (Matt. 24: 27): therefore unmistakable. But will the Lord appear to everyone at once? Since humanity consists of Church, of Jew, and Gentile (or Greek), and since judgment begins at the house of God (1 Pet. 4: 17), is it not likely that the Lord will be seen by His house before He is seen by the others, to whom, therefore, He will for a time be and remain invisible?

 

 

To believers - men of faith - the Lord says: Watch! That is, keep awake, alert, be on the look out; be ready, for in such an hour as ye think not the Son of man cometh (Matt. 24: 42-51). He also tells the Church that He is coming as a thief comes - furtively, secretly, unsuspected, unknown, till too late; and then, conspicuous by absence and loss (Rev. 3: 3). The comparison is Christ’s, not ours - “as a thief He repeats (Rev. 16: 15). Next door they will know and see nothing at all until they read about it in the paper; and in our own house we shall see only if we watch for His down-coming as Elisha watched for his master’s up-going (2 Kings 2: 10) and received rapturing Spirit-power.

 

 

Now since our Lord’s coming is both visible (lightning-like) and also invisible (thief-like), does it not seem to follow that it will comprise two parts or stages, with the invisible part “for His people” to the air (1 Thess 4: 17), prior to the visible part “with His people” to the earth? Hence we read, “To them that look for Him shall He appear the second time without sin unto salvation” (Hebrew 9: 28). Must not this imply that those who do not look for Him will not immediately see Him? And what about those who do not “love His appearingWe can think of these parts of the Son of man’s coming: His sudden departure from heaven - His swift descent to the air - His sudden arrival or “coming” proper - His prolonged visit or stay “in the air which is often translated “coming,” though its Greek name “parousia” (cf. Para-llel, and esse-nce) means “being alongside,” or “presence”; then He will in time leave the air, descend to earth, arrive there, stay there for judgment and rule.

 

 

At His first coming the Christ appeared only to those who “looked for redemption in Jerusalem” (Luke 2: 38) - to the shepherds and Simeons, the Annas and magi; to others He was for long invisible. At His post-resurrection appearance the Christ manifested Himself unto His [chosen] disciples but not unto the world - to whom therefore He remained invisible (John 14: 22; Acts 10: 40-41) and is invisible still. Does it not therefore increasingly seem that the Lord will appear privately to His own before He appeals publicly to the world? Especially when it is remembered that the counterfeiting Antichrist correspondingly works in secret before he reveals and declares himself openly (2 Thess. 2: 7, 8, 9).

 

 

Just as “parousia” (presence) needs to be distinguished from “erchomai” (arrival, cf. Luke 12: 4, 5; 18: 5; Rev. 3: 3), so does “epiphany” (often a private manifestation of appearing) differ from “apocalypse” (usually a public revelation); it needs to be borne in mind that the English of the Authorised Version is in places not sufficiently exact or precise for careful Bible study: e.g., “end of the world” [A.V.] should be “end of the age [R.V.]

 

 

The harvest is, we are told, the end of the age, and will probably take a considerable time, just as literal reaping is from the beginning of barley harvest to the end of harvest wheat with the sequence of first fruits, general but serial in-gathering, and, finally, corners of the field. Christ is the first fruits of resurrection; those who are Christ’s will be gathered not “at His Coming,” but during His judicial Parousia - Presence (en su parousia, 1 Cor. 15: 2, 3), every man in his own order (presumably of ripeness). Though the “change” takes but a moment, it is not, therefore, quite certain that all will be changed in one and the same moment. It will take a considerable time for the Fanner to “thoroughly purge His floor” - judging (perhaps) a few hundred million believers at a few minutes each would take, if one after the other, half a century. The intimate sessions of the Bema, fitting1y, will probably be held in camera. With [selected] Christians gone,* and Christ still for a time invisible, iniquity will quickly develop and flourish, and the man of sin will at length show himself on earth and gain a great following with counterfeit miracles and all deceivableness of unrighteousness. Meanwhile, “in the air where mingling streams of rapt and resurrected Christians meet the Righteous judge, there is, apparently, the “epiphany” IN the Paronsia, before the “apocalypse” OF the Paronsia. Hence we read, God shall show “in His times” (1 Tim. 6: 15) the Lord Jesus Christ “who shall judge the quick and the dead at (i) His Appearing, (ii) His Kingdom” (2 Tim. 4: 1), in which the righteous shall shine forth like the sun, when joint-suffering joint-heirs with Christ shall be revealed glorified together.

 

[* See Luke 21: 34-36 & Rev. 3: 10, R.V.]

 

 

-------

 

 

THE RETURN OF CHRIST

 

 

WE do not know anything which so certainly sanctifies life to its highest service as this great truth, steadfastly believed and maintained by God’s servants, while they are journeying, not towards darkness, but the sunrising. When through the mystics, moral mists, and half-lights of earth, the promise of the glorious appearing is discerned, it determines not only the direction of the journey, but also its character. It settles the question of our affinities. It corrects and brightens our outlook on the things seen. It chases all gloom and care from the heart, and all weariness from the feet. It keeps the first love alive, and fans the smoking flax into flame. It puts a new song into willing lips and makes all life tuneful and joyful. It transforms every cruse of mourning into a horn of anointing oil. It makes even the lame man to leap as an hart, and replaces the tiredness of exhausted nature with buoyant energy. - DR. DUNCAN MAIN.

 

-------

 

 

SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTISM

 

 

DURING the turbulent days of religious fanaticism and reckless theological guesswork which followed the “great disappointment” of 1844, the foundation of the Seventh-Day Adventist creed was laid. At that time the sect’s commonly termed “cornerstone” doctrine, or its Christ-denying “sanctuary” teaching, which embraces the blasphemous “atonement” and “investigative judgment” theories, originated. And in those same days of confusion, many other erroneous beliefs were added to the cult’s “message,” among them the following:- (1) The seventh-day Sabbath must be observed instead of Sunday; (2) Sabbath-keeping is “the seal of God,” Sunday-keeping is “the mark of the beast”; (3) the end of the world is to occur in “this generation” (meaning within the life-span of those then living); (4) at His coming, Christ will translate only 144,000 believers, this select number to be composed exclusively of those who keep the seventh-day Sabbath; (5) the “remnant” mentioned in Revelation 12: 17, as those “which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christare Seventh-Day Adventists - the only true church; (6) all religious bodies, except the Adventists, constitute “Babylon,” and are rejected of God; (7) the dead, both saints and sinners, rest in their graves in complete unconsciousness until the resurrection; (8) this earth is “the bottomless pit” where, as it lies in uninhabited desolation during the millennium, Satan is to be “bound”; (9) the wicked, including Satan and his angles, are to be finally annihilated; (10) the “testimonies,” or writings, of Mrs. White are inspired just as was the Bible, and are meant to interpret the Bible.

 

 

These false beliefs constitute most of the major tenets which the “early day” Advents styled “present truth,” all of which are held by the sect of this day. - E. B. JONES.

 

-------

 

 

6

 

EZEKIEL 38

AND ARMAGEDDON

 

 

By Dr. ARTHUR I. BROWN

 

 

IT is difficult to understand why there should be so much misunderstanding regarding these two events. There are some students of Scripture who persist in making them identical; but even a superficial examination of the Record ought to reveal how unwarranted is that view. That there are resemblances between these two conflicts cannot be denied, but the differences are clearly marked.

 

 

First, the resemblances:-

 

 

(1) Each event takes place towards the close of the Age of Grace and near the termination of the period known as “The Times of the Gentiles

 

 

(2) Each describes an assault in Palestine.

 

 

(3) Each army opposed to God and Palestine, has a distinguished leader.

 

 

(4) Each of the armies is defeated by the supernatural power of God.

 

 

Second, the differences:-

 

 

(1) Ezekiel’s message is directed to “Gog, of the land of Magog, the prince of Rosh, Meshech, and Tubal The leader of the enemy’s forces at Armageddon is the anti-Christ or “the Beast” (Rev. 19: 19). It is not possible that the Devil’s Superman, the Man of Sin, can come from Russia (Dan. 9: 26; Rev. 17: 10, 11).

 

 

(2) In Ezekiel, Gog, the Russian leader, is mentioned as “commander” (v. 5, margin) of five named countries - Persia, Cush, and Put, Gomer, and Togarmah; “even many peoples with thee” (probably referring to the several satellite nations under Russian control.)

 

 

At Armageddon, anti-Christ has under his command “every tribe and tongue, and people, and nation, and all that dwell upon earth” (Rev. 13: 7, 8).

 

 

(3) God’s plan of attack in Ezekiel differs widely from His warfare against anti-Christ and his hordes. Ezekiel 38: 19-22:-

 

 

“Surely in that day there shall be a great shaking in the land of Israel, so that the fishes of the sea, and the birds of the heavens, and the beasts of the field, and all creeping things that creep upon the earth, and all the men that are on the face of the earth, shall shake at My presence, and the mountains shall be thrown down, and the steep places shall fall, and every wall shall fall to the ground. And I will call for a sword against him unto all my mountains, saith the Lord God: every man’s sword shall be against his brother. And with pestilence and blood will I enter into judgment with him; and I will rain upon him ... an overflowing shower, and great hailstones, fire, and brimstone

 

 

The Armageddon Conflict is described in Rev. 19: 19-21:-

 

 

“And I saw the beast and the kings of the earth, and their armies, gathered together to make war against Him that sat upon the horse, and against His army. And the beast was taken and with him the false prophet that wrought the signs in his sight, wherewith he deceived them that had received the mark of the beast and them that worshipped his image: they two were cast alive into the lake of fire that burneth with brimstone: and the rest were killed with the sword of Him that sat upon the horse, even the sword that came forth out of His mouth: and all the birds were filled with their flesh

 

 

A supplemental account of the slaughter of God’s enemies is given in Zechariah 14: 12. It reads as follows:-

 

 

“And this shall be the plague wherewith the Lord shall smite all the peoples that have warred against Jerusalem: their flesh shall consume away while they stand upon their feet, and their eyes shall consume away in their sockets, and their tongue shall consume away in their mouth

 

 

Zechariah is describing Armageddon and provides a few details not found in Revelation.

 

 

(4) The END of the two leaders differs greatly. Ezekiel 39: 1, 4, 11:-

 

 

“And thou, son of man, prophesy against Gog ... Thou shalt fall on the mountains of Israel ... I will give unto Gog a place for burial in Israel, the valley of them that pass through on the east of the sea ... there shall they bury Gog and all his multitude; and they shall call it, The Valley of Hamon - Gog (the multitude of Gog.)”

 

 

Revelation 19: 20, quoted above, informs us that anti-Christ and his associate are cast into the lake of fire.

 

 

(5) The Ezekiel picture finds no place for the Lord Jesus accompanied by the armies of heaven upon white horses, nor any of the interesting features mentioned in Rev. 19: 11-17.

 

 

(6) Following the defeat of the Russian armies in Ezekiel, a period of seven months is required to cleanse the land of dead bodies and the debris remaining from the great destruction (Ezek. 39: 9-16).

 

 

Armageddon is followed by the arrest of Satan, his casting into the abyss, and the beginning of the millennial reign of Christ (Rev. 20: 3).

 

 

The death of the Russian leader is followed by a devastating fire from heaven on Russia itself. “And I will send a fire on Magog (Russia).”

 

 

(7) Ezekiel 39: 4 tells us that the birds AND beasts of the field are invited to feast upon the defeated enemies of God: “I will give thee unto the ravenous birds of every sort, and to the beasts of the field to be devoured

 

 

At Armageddon, according to Rev. 19: 17, 18:- “An angel ... cried with a loud voice, saying to all the BIRDS, that fly in the heaven, Come and be gathered unto the great supper of God

 

 

(8) Another vital difference between the two is found in the fact that when anti-Christ comes on the world scene, he adopts a friendly attitude towards the Jews, and actually poses as their friend, making a seven-year treaty with the Zionist leaders, as shown by Daniel 9: 27, and Isaiah 28: 14-18.

 

 

The Russian prince makes no such pretence of friendship. These two men cannot rule at the same time. Their policies and attitude are different, even though each is actuated by hatred toward God.

 

 

In view of these clear differences, we are justified in believing them to be two tremendous end-time developments, separated by a few years from one another. That we have now arrived at the period known as “the time of the end”, would seem to be obvious. As never before we can read with exultation, the inspiring words of Luke 21: 28:-

 

 

“But when these things begin to come to pass, look up and lift your heads; because your redemption draweth nigh

 

                                      Prophecy Monthly.

 

 

-------

 

 

OBEDIENCE IS LOVE (2)

 

 

Our Lord sheds wonderful light on how we can love Him. “He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is - He deliberately stresses it, singling this man out as His real lover - “that loveth me” (John 14: 21). We must not detract from His commandments, nor add to them, nor modify them; but, much more than that, we must keep them - obedience is the sole proof of our love. “If ye love me, ye will keep my commandments” (John 14: 15, R.V.) An ancient King, much beloved, went into a far country to help to quell disorder with his gracious personality, and was away for long. When he returned, he found troubles and tumults, though he received a joyous welcome. Entering the Council Chamber, he read aloud the rules he had left on his departure: only to find that some had lost the paper; some had wilfully burnt it; and many had broken one or more of the rules. Looking sorrowfully at them, he gravely asked:- “Do you love your sovereign?” They all answered “Yes.” But when he held up a copy of his laws, they all hung their heads; and then he said, - “He who has my laws, and keeps them, he, and he only, loves meAccording to the fulness of our obedience is the fulness of our love.* - D. M. PANTON

 

 

[* Psalm 43-44, R.V.:- “Thou hast delivered me from the strivings of the people; Thou hast made me the head of the nations: A people whom I have not known shall serve me. [44] As soon as they hear of me they shall obey me: The strangers shall submit themselves unto me:” R.V.)

 

 

*       *       *       *       *       *       *

 

 

7

 

THE MARRIAGE SUPPER

OF THE LAMB

 

 

By G. D. WATSON.

 

 

After the glorified saints sing their victorious song of Moses and the Lamb, standing on the sea of glass and playing on the harps of God, there follows the judgments on Babylon and on the mother of harlots, and after the false satanic woman has been judged and destroyed, then that company which makes up the bride of the Lamb appears in glorified splendour and the marriage supper is celebrated.

 

 

“And I heard the voice of a great multitude as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of mighty thunderings, saying, Hallelujah: for the Lord God omnipotent reigneth. Let us be glad and rejoice, and give honour to him: for the marriage of the Lamb is come, and his wife hath made herself ready. And to her was granted that she should be arrayed in fine linen, clean and white, for the fine linen is the righteousness of saints. And he saith unto me. Blessed are they which are called unto the marriage supper of the Lamb. And he saith unto me, These are the true sayings of God.” (Rev. 19: 6-9.)

 

 

The time of this marriage supper is at the close of the great tribulation judgment, just before the destruction of the antichrist and the chaining of Satan. The locality of this banquet is up in the sky, where Jesus and the glorified saints have been during the years that the great tribulation judgments were poured out on the earth.

 

 

There are also two women that are spoken of all through Scripture: one is typified by Jezebel, the false prophetess, and the other is typified by Sarah, who represents the true spiritual Church, and is the mother of us all, as Paul says. In the previous chapter of Revelation, the false woman goes down in awful judgment, and in the passage we have now before us we see the true woman, the bride of Christ, coming forth in everlasting triumph and radiant glory to take her place in the union with the Lord Jesus, the Lamb, to rule - [over all the nations, (see Isa. 6: 3; cf. Rev. 3: 5, 6, 21, R.V.) and,] - forever and forever.

 

 

The word “Hallelujah” is mentioned four times in chapter 19, as expressing the perfection of praise and victory that the great salvation has reached its final consummation. There is more expression of joy, of gladness, over the marriage of the Lamb than over any other event mentioned in the book of Revelation, because it is the consummation of redemption, the fulfilment of all promises and all prophecies concerning the victory of the Lord Jesus and His glorified saints.

 

 

In explaining this passage, let us notice:

 

 

1. Who is the Bridegroom?

 

 

The Scriptures make it very clear that the bridegroom can be no other person than the Lamb, the blessed Son of God, the Saviour of sinners. But when we say this, let us remember that there is a perfect fitness in the fact that the Son of God is the bridegroom, because it is by Christ that God created the universe, all worlds. and angels, and men, and because the Son of God is the creator of all things the universe is to be linked on to God the Father through His Son. Now, inasmuch as Christ is that Divine person that links the creation to the Godhead, it is eminently fitting that He should he the bridegroom.

 

 

The kingdom of Israel in the Old Testament was often spoken of as the wife of Jehovah, but the language always indicates that the husband of Israel was the second person in the Godhead, the Jehovah-Saviour. When the prophets speak of Jehovah as the husband of Israel, they also mention the fact that He is the Saviour and the Redeemer, proving that the person was that of the Lord Jesus and not the person of the Eternal Father or the person of the Holy Spirit. But remember that Israel was spoken of as the wife of Jehovah in an earthly sense, as an elect people from the nations of the earth and not as a heavenly people or as a glorified people. The Jewish nation, in crucifying the Son of God, killed its husband, and hence became a widow, and is referred to in many places as a widow. When Jesus died on the cross, He was thereby divorced from Israel, and when He arose from the dead He was free from the [unfaithful] Israel wife and at perfect liberty to espouse another wife gathered from the Gentiles and Jews alike to form a new body, or a new bride. This is the clear teaching of Paul and Isaiah.

 

 

And again, it is of necessity that the Lamb shall be the bridegroom because He is the one that died for sinners, and purchased for Himself a people from death. We are not redeemed by the person of the eternal Father or by the person of the Holy Ghost, but by the person of the Son of God, through the sacrifice of His human - [‘blood’ (see Rev. 5: 9, A.V.) and] - body, and He thereby is the proprietor of the saved ones as no other person in the Godhead is.

 

 

2. Who is the bride?

 

 

In answer to this question there are a great many different opinions, but I am sure that the Scriptures are very clear as to who they are that constitute the bride of the Lamb. In every single place in the Scripture where this subject is referred to there is a showing that the bride of Christ does not take in all those who are saved from the earth, but a chosen company who have been selected from the saved ones, because they have met certain conditions of consecration, purification and obedience, and have been thereby qualified* to take rank with Christ in His rulership in the coming - [Millennium, and eternal] - ages.

 

[* See Jeremiah 35: 16-19:- “Forasmuch as the sons of Jonadab the son of Rechab have performed the commandment of their father which he commanded them, but this people” - (the redeemed children of Israel) - “hath not hearkened unto me; [17] therefore thus saith the LORD, the God of hosts, the God of Israel: Behold, I will bring upon Judah and upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem all the evil that I have produced against them: because I have spoken unto them, but they have not heard; and I have called unto them, but they have not answered. [18] And Jeremiah said unto the house of the Rechabites, Thus saith the LORD of hosts, the God of Israel: Because ye have obeyed the commandment of Jonadah your father, and kept his precepts, and done according to all that he commaned you; [19] therefore thus saith the LORD of hosts, the God of Israel: Jonadab the son of Rechab shall not want a man to stand before me for ever.” R.V. ]

 

 

There are several names given to that company which constitutes the bride of Christ, such as “the church of the firstborn.” “the elect,” “the overcomers and similar expressions. It is a great mistake to think that the church of the first born includes all who are saved from among men, for the Bible expressly indicates what is meant by the “first born.” When the death angel passed over Egypt, the first born of the Hebrews were spared, and from that time on the first born in every family were to be entirely the Lord’s. Surely all the other children belonged to God: but the first born were entirely His in a special way. In the wilderness, God said to Moses that He would take the tribe of Levi and sanctify them and make them for the first born; and instead of taking the first born from each family He would take Levi’s tribe for the first born. (Numbers 3: 12). He said, in another place, that all the twelve tribes belonged to Him, but that Levi’s tribe belonged to Him in a special way, to be a tribe that was holy and that should teach the other tribes the law. Paul tells us in the 12th chapter of Hebrews, that when we come to the Pentecost at Mount Zion, we come to the general assembly and church of the first born. The general assembly embraces all who are saved from the human race, but the church of the first born is a selection from that countless multitude, just as Levi’s tribe was a selection from the twelve tribes.

 

 

The word “elect” is applied often to the bride of Christ, but that word “elect” never refers to being saved; it always refers to the work of sanctification and to a rank that believers take after they are saved, as where Peter says, “Ye are elect through sanctification

 

 

In the Forty-fifth Psalm. David describes first the bride, groom, and in the second half of the psalm he describes the bride. He mentions other companies of saved ones and speaks of them as Kings’ daughters and as honourable women; but in contrast to these companies he refers to the queen, standing at the right hand of the king, dressed in the gold of Ophir. And in the 6th chapter of the Song of Solomon he describes various companies of saved ones under the names of queens, virgins; and then refers to the elect daughter who is the bride, as being superior to them all, and says, “She is the choice one and the word means, the elect one of all others.

 

 

Jesus refers to this select company of bridehood saints when He explained the reason why His disciples did not weep and fast, in contrast to John’s disciples; because He said: “my disciples are the children of the bride chamber, and how can they weep and fast when they have the Bridegroom with them Hence the bride will be a company selected from the saved ones of all the ages, both Jews and Gentiles, formed into one body which will meet the conditions of heart purity and devotion to God and have thereby been qualified for that rank which will be manifested at the time of the marriage.

 

 

3. “She hath made herself ready This preparation takes place before the wedding day comes on, just as the judgment of the saints does not save them, but manifests their salvation and reveals the rank that each will have in the heavenly [messianic and millennial] kingdom, so the bride makes herself ready during her lifetime on the earth and in the state of probation. But the fullness of the preparation is made manifest in the time of the wedding.

 

 

4. The wedding garments of the bride: “She was arrayed in fine linen, clean and white

 

 

The word “white” should be brilliant, radiant. There are always three words used in describing the condition or character of the victorious saints. One word refers to justification, and the next refers to sanctification, and the third refers to the enduring of tests and trials by which the soul is made radiant and luminous, or radiant and glorious. Daniel says that the company shall be purified, made white, and tried; that is, have their sins washed out, and then made white in purity, and then tried to test and prove their obedience.* In this passage, the expression “fine linen” refers to justification, the forgiveness of sins; and the word “clean” refers to purity, to holiness; and the word “white” refers to being tested in the fire, and made radiant in the glory of a victorious experience. The word “righteous” is, in the original, in the plural number, and the passage should read, “for the fine linen is the righteousnesses of the saints.” There is a righteousness that is obtained in justification, and there is a righteousness that is inwrought in the heart by the Holy Spirit; and then there is a righteousness that is wrought out in the believer’s life in obedience and good works. The Scriptures speak of the soul being clothed by its character. The wicked are driven away in their sins; that is, clothed, covered, with their sins as a raiment. Also the righteous are spoken of as clothed with the garments of salvation. When the saints are glorified they will be clothed in light, such as the angels wear and such as Jesus wore after His resurrection. But just as there are degrees of rewards and of ranks in the kingdom of Heaven, so there will be great degrees in the size and lustre of the garments that the glorified saints will wear; and  David says that the queen, the Lamb’s wife, will be dressed in the gold of Ophir, and in another place it says that her garments are of wrought gold. It is in sanctification that the soul becomes espoused to Christ, but the marriage does not take place until [after] the resurrection, when the saints are caught up to meet the Lord in the air, and pass judgment, and receive their rewards.

 

[* See also Genesis 24: 8, 57-58:- “And if the woman be not willing to follow thee, then thou shalt be clear from this my oath; only thou shalt not bring my son thither again.” ... [57] “And they said, We will call the damsel, and enquire at her mouth [58] And they called Rebekah, and said unto her, Wilt thou go with this man? And she said, I will go.” R.V.]

 

 

-------

 

 

COMING SUDDENLY

 

 

Suddenly God opened the clouds of heaven and broke up the fountains of the great deep, and the world that then was, perished in a flood.

 

 

Suddenly He came down upon the builders of the tower of Babel and scattered them with confusion of language.

 

 

Suddenly He rained fire and brimstone on the wicked cities of Sodom and Gomorrah and destroyed them.

 

 

Suddenly the angelic host announced the glad tidings of peace and good will on earth at the advent of the Saviour (Luke 2: 13, 14).

 

 

Suddenly that peace and good will, will be taken from the earth at the Second Advent of that same Jesus. He whom men rejected and crucified, whom God raised [out] from the dead, and seated at His own right hand, will come again. [Psa. 110: 1; cf. Psa. 2: 8, R.V.]

 

 

Suddenly! Like the lightning flash; as the twinkling of an eye; as the blast of a trumpet. For the trumpet shall sound and the dead shall be raised, and the living shall be changed.

 

                                                                                             - J. W. BROWNING.

 

*       *       *       *       *       *       *

 

 

8

 

THE FINAL JUDGMENTS

NEAR

 

 

By D. R. DAVIES

 

 

NEVER again will war be declared by any Power, be it a democracy or a dictatorship. The nature of the new weapons, which are only in their infancy, demands swiftness, suddenness, and complete surprise for their decisive use. Rockets can already travel at a speed swifter than sound. They can be charged with plutonium, nuclear energy. The bomb that fell on Hiroshima contained only 66 lbs. of explosive. Rockets can be charged with ten times as much, and in less than an hour of their launching, say from Yugoslavia or Poland or Russia, every town and city in our island would be in ruins. In less than an hour! So you must not afford the enemy even a minute’s notice. Get your blow in first - swiftly, devastatingly. Let your atomic rocket descend on the enemy like a thief in the night.

 

 

So the new scientific weapons are a symbol of the manner in which history is now shaping and developing. They presage the quality or feature of finality, totality, irrecoverability. Historic events now produce disaster and destruction from which it is becoming increasingly impossible to recover. We are experiencing a foretaste of that condition even after the semi-total war that ended in 1945. In our blitzed towns and cities ruins still remain two years later and will for twenty years. In Germany, the terrible destruction will defy a century of labour. But imagine a thousand super-loaded atomic rockets all exploding at the same moment! Do not those terrible words of the Book of Revelation acquire a new and sinister reality? “And the kings of the earth, and the princes, and the chief captains, and the rich and the strong, and every bondman and every freeman, hid themselves in the caves and in the rocks of the mountains; and they say to the mountains and to the rocks, Fall on us and hide us from the face of Him that sitteth on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb; for the great day of their wrath is come; and who is able to stand

 

 

The signs of the coming of the Last judgment are visible in our tormented world. What, according to our Lord, are some of those signs? Wars and rumours of wars, famine and hunger, growing social strife, persecution, treachery, disloyalty, deception, and delusion, and declining faith. What a dreadful, ghastly catalogue! But - let the reader ponder over this - every one of these signs is visible to-day. These signs, said Christ, do not mean Final judgment in themselves. “But the end is not yet ... all these things are the beginning of travail

 

 

WORLD WITHOUT HOPE

 

 

Never has the world been so profoundly and bitterly divided. Mankind is being torn by racial and class conflicts. In Europe and Russia has arisen a new and terrible religion, the religion of Marxism, which denies all traditional, Christian values. So it is with all other signs. Look, for instance, at the deliberate persecution of the Churches in Russia, Poland, Hungary and Yugoslavia. But, above all, there is the decline in Christian faith. “Because iniquity shall be multiplied said Christ, “the love of the many shall wax cold

 

 

It is too much to hope that the vast calamities of our age will convince the modern, secular man that his trust in human nature is a delusion. It will, I fear, take still greater calamities to bring him to that point. History will produce those calamities. Let there be no mistake about that.

 

 

But what about the Church? Is it too much to hope that, even through the cataclysm of civilization, the Church will begin to, remember that the faith she professes is an other-worldly faith, that her hope rests, not in any vaunted powers of man, but wholly and only in the reappearing of the Lord Jesus and the judgment that He will bring? Will the Church at last begin to realize that it is not science but theology that has the last word? That the Second Coming of Jesus Christ is not a picturesque mythical survival but a divine and dynamic reality which cannot be side-stepped? And if it cannot be escaped, as all the New Testament insists that it cannot be hasn’t the time come for the Church to see and evaluate our age and society in the light of the Last judgment? Hasn’t man’s eternal destiny now become a more urgent and grim problem than his temporal bodily welfare? Isn’t spiritual security a more fateful question than political or economic security? Is not the call to repentance at least as pressing as the call to greater production? Will not the Church display as much concern, at least as much concern, about the terrible issue of our Lord’s impending return, as a government’s concern about greater coal production?

 

 

“The world is very evil;

The times are waxing late,

Be sober now and watchful -

The judge is at the gate

 

                                                                                                                               - The Record

 

 

-------

 

 

WATCH THEREFORE

 

 

Watch against the leaven of false doctrine. Remember that Satan can transform himself into an angel of light.  Remember that bad money is never marked bad, or else it would never pass. Be very jealous for the whole truth as it is in Jesus. Do not put up with a grain of error merely for the sake of a pound of truth. Do not tolerate a little false doctrine one bit more than you would tolerate a little sin. Watch and pray!

 

 

Watch against slothfulness about Bible study and private prayer. There is nothing so spiritual but we may at last do it formally. Most backslidings began in the closet. When a tree is snapped in two by a high wind, we generally find there had been some hidden decay. Watch and pray!

 

 

Watch against bitterness and uncharitableness toward others. A little love is more valuable than many gifts. Be eagle-eyed in seeking the good that is in your brethren. Let your memory be a strong box for their graces, but a sieve for their faults. Watch and pray!

 

 

Watch and pray against self-conceit. Peter said at first, “Though all deny Thee, yet will not I Presently he fell. Pride is the high-road to fall. Watch and pray!

 

 

Watch against the sins of Galatia, Ephesus and Laodicea. Believers may run well for a season and lose their first love and then become lukewarm. Watch and pray!

 

 

Watch not least against the sin of Jehu. A man may have great zeal to all appearance and yet have very bad motives. It is quite another thing to love the truth. Watch and pray.

 

 

Let us watch for the world’s sake. We are the books they chiefly read. They mark out our ways far more than we think. Let us aim to be living epistles of the Lord Jesus Christ.

 

 

Let us watch for our own sakes. As our walk is, so will be our peace. Above all, let us watch for our Lord Jesus Christ’s sake. Let us live as though His glory was concerned in our behaviour. Let us live as though every slip and fall was a reflection on the honour of our Lord. Let us live as though every allowed sin was one more thorn in His head - one more nail in His feet.

 

 

O, let us exercise godly jealously over thoughts, words, and actions, over motives, manners and walk! Never, never let us fear being too strict. Never, never let us think we can watch too much.

 

                                                                                            - BISHOP J. C. RYLE.

 

 

*       *       *       *       *       *       *

 

 

9

 

 

LONGING FOR HIS

COMING

 

 

By A. B. SIMPSON, D.D.

 

 

BELOVED, are we longing for the coming of our Lord, or shall we meet Him with grief and not with Joy? Shall we open to Him immediately, or shall we want more time to prepare? Is He coming to us as a Judge, or is He coming to us as the Bridegroom of our hearts and the blessed hope of all our life?

 

 

This is the special work of the Holy Ghost [Spirit] in preparing His Bride for the coming of the Bridegroom, and, unless we have this expectant love for His appearing, it is certain we are not in the right state of heart.

 

 

As the Lord’s coming draws nearer, it will doubtless be somehow revealed to the hearts of His [redeemed and obedient] children, who are waiting and watching for Him, in such a way that, while they will not know the day nor the hour, they will at least be ready, and something within them will be going out to meet the Bridegroom.

 

 

When a great magnet approaches a lot of little bits of steel and iron filings in a box of sand, they become agitated, and a quivering movement is seen along the whole line. They almost seem to be conscious of something in the air attracting them upward;* and when the magnet comes a little nearer, they just leap up to meet it and cling to it by the subtle attraction of the magnetic field. And so, as the Lord’s coming draws nearer, the hearts of His - [Holy Spirit-filled (Acts 5: 32, R.V.)] - people will become strangely conscious that the Bridegroom is at hand, and they will be drawn out to expect Him in a manner which they themselves may not understand. “When these things begin to come to pass,” He said, “then lift up your heads and bend yourselves back in the attitude of preparation for flight, “for your redemption draweth nigh

 

[* See Rev. 3: 10: “Because thou didst keep the word of my patience, I also will keep thee from the hour of trial (or ‘temptation’) that hour which is to come upon the whole world (Gk. ‘inhabited earth’), to try them that dwell upon the earth.” R.V.]

 

 

Sometimes we have seen on a branch a bird standing, almost ready to fly, with wings just fluttering, and its whole attitude poised and prepared to spring from the branch and sweep away into the sky at the call of its distant mate. So should the Bride of the Lamb be waiting with fluttering wing, uplifted eye, and all her being poised and ready at the first call to mount on high and be transported to the Beloved of her heart.

 

 

-------

 

 

WESLEY AND THE ADVENT

 

 

It would be well if the Methodists of today realized the attitude of their founders to the Second Advent. Samuel Wesley, John Wesley’s father, says:- “We believe, as all Christians of the purest ages did, that the saints will reign with Christ on earth a thousand years. At the beginning of the thousand years shall be the first resurrection, wherein martyrs and holy men shall rise” - [from ‘Sheol’ / ‘Hades’ (See Acts 2: 27, 34; cf. John 3: 13; 14: 3; 2 Tim. 2: 18, R.V.)] - “and reign here in spiritual delight,” - Athenian Gazette, Vol. IV., 1691.

 

 

Wesley himself lived every day, every hour, as though it were his last. He said:- “Perhaps He will appear as the dayspring from on high, before morning light. Oh, do not set us a time! Expect Him every hour. “Now He is nigh, even at the doorsHe wrote thus to Dr. Conyers Middleton in 1749. “The doctrine, as you very well know, which Justin deduced from the prophets and the Apostles, and in which he was undoubtedly followed by the Fathers of the second and third centuries is this: ‘The souls of them who have been martyred for the witness of Jesus, and for the Word of God, and who have not worshipped the beast, neither received his mark, shall live and reign with Christ a thousand years. But the rest of the dead shall not live again until the thousand years are finished.’ Now to say that they believed this is neither more or less than to say that they believed the Bible.”

 

 

So Bishop Coke, who had charge of all the missionary work of the first Methodism, wrote:- “The period of time which yet remains we know is short, who can tell? We ought to be in constant expectation of it. At the coming of Christ to deliver and avenge His people, the faith of His coming will be in a great measure lost. The doctrine of the Millennium was greatly believed in the first three of the purest ages; the doctrine lay depressed for ages, but sprang up again at the Reformation

 

 

-------

 

 

ADVENT

 

 

We do well to remind ourselves of the words of Dr. A. B. Simpson. “There are two ways of looking at the Lord’s Coming. There is a looking for and there is a looking at it. It is possible to look at it with a keen intellect and profound interest, and yet have it mean nothing to us personally. It is possible to know but little of the theology and exegesis of the subject, and yet have a deep and holy longing for our Lord to appear. When a wedding is about to occur, the public are looking at it, but the bride is looking for it. Oh, that this great theme may not only be our study but our personal hope, for “unto them that look for Him shall He appear a second time without sin unto salvation

 

-------

 

 

ENOCH

 

 

“In faith Enoch was translated so as not to see Death; and he was not found, because God translated him: for, before his TRANSLATION he had obtained testimony to have been well-pleasing unto God:” (Hebrews 11: 5, Greek.)

 

 

The Church of today must be the Enoch of our world. We Christians must show the people of our time what the good life really means: it is the reproduction of the life of Christ by the grace of the Holy Spirit. Such an example will not be popular, but it will please God, to whom one day we must render an account. It may also earn Enoch’s reward: translation to Heaven without passing through the portal of death. But we have Enoch’s testimony to give, namely that Christ will return to this earth to set up the Golden Age. Two world wars have sharpened the interest of many people in the truth of the Second Coming of Christ; but this interest has been divided into two schools of thought. One of these is linked with the name of J. N. Darby, and holds that the Church will entirely escape the tribulations which precede the Return of Christ. The other school of thought is linked with the name of B. W. Newton, just as brilliant a scholar as Darby, and these friends hold that the whole Church must endure the tribulation. May it not be that the golden mean of these two antinomies is the truth? If we exercise the faith of Enoch in a humble walk with God and a clear testimony to His Word, we may prevail to escape what is coming upon the world. “Watch ye and pray that ye may be accounted worthy to escape” (Luke 21: 36).  - Frank V. Mildred.

 

 

*       *       *       *       *       *       *

 

 

10

 

THE TEN VIRGINS

 

 

This parable embodies the lesson of the last verse:- “Watch therefore, for ye know neither the day nor the hour” (Matt. 25: 13).

 

 

The ten virgins all alike took their lamps; all alike went forth to meet the Bridegroom; all too had oil in their lamps although not all had a store of oil in their vessels also. All were something more than nominal Christians; all had, in some sense, come out of this world, and had gone to meet the Bridegroom. There are no hypocrites in the parable, no openly wicked and disobedient men. This consideration gives it a very awful meaning; it is not enough to have once awakened, there is need of constant, persevering watchfulness.

 

 

The parable embodies and enforces the lesson that the last verse, “Watch therefore, for ye know neither the day nor the hour It is not enough to have been once “lightened The foolish had their lamps; and the lamps were not empty or dark, they were burning, they had oil in them. Then even the foolish were using the means of grace, they had been made “partakers of the Holy Ghost [Spirit]” (Heb. 6: 4).

 

 

But they had no oil with them. They delighted  in their past experience, and trusted in it as if they had all that was needed for their spiritual life. The wise virgins counted not themselves to have apprehended; they forgot what was behind, and ever reached forth unto those things which were before; they sought in persevering prayer and daily self-denials, and the constant faithful use of the appointed means of grace, for “the supply of the Spirit of Jesus Christ”; not quenching the [Holy] Spirit, as careless clothful Christians do, but treasuring in their hearts that sacred Gift, striving always to grow in grace, to walk in the Spirit, to mind the things of the Spirit, to be filled with the Spirit, to increase in the Holy Spirit more and more.

 

 

The Bridegroom tarried; the time of waiting was long - longer much than the foolish virgins had thought. The first excitement passed away. Some had left their first love. The love of most was growing cold. The shades of difference amongst [regenerate] Christians are innumerable. Some are utterly careless. Some arouse themselves from time to time to thought and real effort. Some try by the power of faith and prayer to keep themselves in the love of God, and to love the appearing of the Saviour.

 

 

But none realize to the full the tremendous necessity of watchfulness. - [or of obeying Christ’s commands!] None live in that fixed attention, in that full prepardness, in that daily and hourly anticipation of the Saviour’s coming, which we should regard as a true Christian frame of mind, to which we should strive to approximate nearer and nearer, in all humility and self-distrust, not counting ourselves to have attained but ever pressing forward.

 

                               - The Pulpit Commentary.

 

 

-------

 

 

HARDSHIPS AND TRIALS

 

 

By JOSEPH A. SEISS.

 

 

We are often disheartened with our hardships and trials, and begin to think it is too hard a thing to be Christians. Nature is so weak and depraved; there is such a burden in this incessant toil, and self-denial, and watchfulness, and prayer; the way is so steep, and so narrow, and difficult; we are tempted again and again to give up. But when we think of what the dear Lord has done for us, what glories He has set before us, what victories are to come to us, - [if obedient during the Millennium, (see Matt. 19: 17b: Luke 20: 35; Phil. 3: 11; 1 Pet. 1: 17; Acts 24: 16, etc. R.V.)] - what princedoms and thrones in the great empire of eternity await us, and how sure is all if we only press on for the prize; we have the profoundest reason to rejoive and give thanks every day that we live that such opportunities have been vouchsafed for us, were the sufferings even tenfold severer than they are.

 

 

*       *       *       *       *       *       *

 

 

11

 

PRESS TOWARD THE MARK*

 

[* Edited from a short writing by]

 

 

W. P. CLARK.

 

A young Christian student of a Bible school, learning of the possibility of being left behind - [See Luke 21: 35, 36 & Rev. 3: 10] - when the Lord comes for His saints and having to go through the Great Tribulation, became terribly ferful and depressed. A friend pointed out to him that his fear was a good sign of his spiritual state, and was God-given and God-commanded - “Let us fear lest a promise being left us of entering into His rest” (the Millennium or Sabbath rest for the people of God, as literal, not spiritual, as the rest of Canaan which the Israelites missed through unbelief, and to which the writer was comparing it), “any of ye should come short of it“Don’t said his friend, “be depressed in doing or being what God has enjoined you should do or be, but rather follow the example of the apostle Paul who, when he found he had ‘not yet attained to the resurrection from among the dead’ and ‘counted himself not to have apprehended that for which he had been apprehended of Christ Jesusfar from being fearful and depressed, one thing he did, ‘forgetting those things which are behind and reaching forth unto those things which are before’ he ‘pressed toward the mark for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus’The young student saw his mistake, his depression was lifted, and like Noah of old, who “by faith being warned of God of things not seen as yet, moved with godly fear (R.V.) prepared an ark to the saving of his house he now with that same godly fear presses on towards the goal.

 

 

-------

 

 

SIN

 

 

The refuse of the entire universe is fused into one unspeakably foul mass, completely hopeless from any angle. Those who are unfortunate enough to make this their eternal abode will discover that they helped to make it what it is. God did not create hell for you; He will not force you into it. If you get there, it will be by your own free choice. It is begotten in the heats of men and women here on earth. Its seeds are in the heart of every son and daugter of Adam; and unless these potential  destroyers are removed, they will bring forth a harvest which will create hell within the individual and finally land him in hell, the land [or place] of forgotten men. The poisons of lust, pride, greed, hatred, envy and rebellion agains God are just as leathal to the soul as are poisons of alcohol, opium, cocaine and social disesase to the body. They poison both soul and body. - ROMAINE L. ARMSTRONG.

 

*       *       *       *       *       *       *

 

 

12

 

REWARD THROUGH

SUFFERING

 

 

By D. M. PANTON

 

 

IT is vital to the Gospel that reward and salvation are totally sundered. Reward is a recompense for service rendered; a prize gained by conduct; a wage paid for labour accomplished. “Do good,” our Lord says, “and your reward shall be great” (Luke 6: 35). “To him that worketh says the Apostle, “the reward is not reckoned as of grace, but as of debt” (Rom. 4: 4): that is, if he has worked for it, he has earned it, and the reward is his due. But [our eternal] salvation is exactly opposite. “By grace have ye been saved through faith; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift” - not the reward - “of God: not of works, that no man should glory” (Eph. 2: 8). No man has ever lived, or ever will live that earned his [initial] salvation through works: it is a gift given purely and solely on the abandonment of all self-righteousness.

 

 

Reward as Motive

 

 

But, after [initial] salvation, reward becomes of immense importance, and an urge to the highest. The assertion not seldom made that it is wrong for a believer to seek reward is a blank contradiction of our Lord and the Holy Scriptures. “Take heed the Lord Jesus says to His disciples, “that ye do not your righteousness before men, to be seen of them: else ye have no reward with your Father which is in heaven” (Matt. 6: 1). He invokes reward as a perfectly legitimate motive. “Love your enemies, and do them good, and your reward shall be great” (Luke 6: 35). Our Lord could not have put it more decisively:- “Whosoever shall give to drink a cup of cold water only” - a glass of water - “verily I say unto you, he shall in no wise lose his reward” (Matt. 10: 42). Even to [regenerate] unbelievers, - [and to the unregenerate] - He says:- “How can ye believe, which receive glory one of another, and the glory that cometh from the only God ye seek not (John 5: 44). There is no crown without a cross.*

 

[* See  2 Tim. 2: 9, 12, A.V. Cf. 1 Thess. 1: 6, 14, R.V.]

 

 

Righteous Recompense

 

 

The design underneath reward is deep and wonderful. God grooves the running-tracks to reward deep down beneath the production of a perfected character: God’s rewards are deliberately set to produce Christ-like lowliness, a body of unblemished purity, and hands of strenuous, unremitting labour. “Every one that hath left houses, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or children, or lands for my name’s sake, SHALL RECEIVE A HUTNEIREDFOLD” (Matt. 19: 29). Our eye is on the prize: God’s eye is on the spiritual athlete which running for the prize creates. So also reward indicates the justice of God. The servant who has become like his Lord, and done well like his Lord, shall enter into the joy of his Lord: “Whatsoever good thing each one doeth, the same shall he receive again from the Lord” (Eph. 6: 8). God’s rewards are a recompense for fidelity that are absolutely essential to prove His justice. “Suffering, in the light of Calvary, is no longer a problem but a revelation, it is no longer adversity, but advancement, no longer calamity, but victory. Travail in the will and purpose of God means triumph of spirit now and dominion and enlargement throughout eternity.” (T. M. Bamber).

 

 

Suffering

 

 

Now we reach one of the most exquisite expressions of this truth. “Our light affliction, which is for the moment, worketh for us more and more exceedingly* an eternal weight of glory” (2 Cor. 4: 17, R.V.) It is expressed elsewhere:- “I reckon that the sufferings of this present time are not to be compared” - the two are incomparable - “with the glory that shall be revealed to us-ward” (Rom. 8: 18). The affliction - weariness, sorrow, sickness, bereavement, death: the glory - the Throne surrounded with myriads of angels; innumerable witnesses watching the winning of the race; a body perfect, a crown, a throne awaiting the old physical wreck.

 

* “Literally, in excess unto excess” (the Pulpit Commentary).

 

 

Transient Suffering

 

 

So our present situation is first summed up. “Our light affliction, which is but for a moment Paul records the unique record of his own suffering, which serves as an admirable test of the truth of the statement. “Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one. Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day have I been in the deep; in journeyings often, in perils of rivers, in perils of robbers, in perils from my countrymen, in perils from the Gentiles, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren, in labour and travail, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness” (2 Cor. 11: 24).* Is that light affliction? One opposite verse reduces us to utter silence:- “Their part shall be in the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone” (Rev. 21: 8). Is it but for a moment? Put against it - suffering for a few decades - “the smoke of their torment goeth up for ever and ever” (Rev. 14: 11). As we look back from the unending ages of eternity, our few decades here will be no more than a moment.

 

* Obviously the chief affliction rewarded is suffering for Christ, but naturally our affliction covers all the believer’s suffering. “He scourgeth every son whom he receiveth” (Heb. 12: 6).

 

 

Effective Suffering

 

 

But we now face one of the most amazing revelations ever made. Our affliction “WORKETH FOR US” - is actually creating - “MORE AND MORE EXCEEDINGLY” - in ever growing expansion - “AN ETERNAL WEIGHT OF GLORY” - our glory is created, ever increasingly, by our suffering. Thus far more is stated than the mere fact that glory will follow suffering: it is the suffering which creates a loftier throne, a richer crown, a nobler heritage. In a complex machine we see a wheel revolving in an opposite direction to the working of the machine; but it is revolving other wheels which are driving the whole work forward. Could comfort go further? The fingers of sorrow are actually weaving the tapestry of glory: the deeper the sorrow, the heavier the glory. “If ye are reproached for the name of Christ, blessed are ye; because the Spirit of glory and the Spirit of God resteth upon you.” (1 Pet. 4: 14).

 

 

Our Gaze

 

 

But a vital condition closes the revelation. Suffering creates, reward “while we look not at the things which are seen but at the things which are not seen In the prayer of a Saint of the middle ages, - “O God, fix my eyeballs on eternity!” Centuries ago ships were afraid to go out of sight of the land, for they were guided by the hills and the mountains; but when the compass was discovered, they could go over the whole world and through the densest darkness. “The things which are not seen” are the compass of our redeemed lives. “The word here translated ‘look at’, is in other places rendered, ‘take heed, consider, mark, observe attentively’, and signifies serious fixed, repeated consideration: it signifies also to ‘aim at’, or ‘pursue’” (J. Orton). Of all the persons in the Old Testament our Lord tells us to remember only one:- “Remember Lot’s wife Looking backward, not forward, she was instantly turned to stone.

 

 

The Pearl

 

 

It is beautiful to remember how a pearl is made. Dr. A. B. Simpson puts it thus:- “The pearl is made in the bosom of the oyster down in the Indian Ocean. The poor little mollusc has been tortured by a fragment of sand or rock that got into its shell and rasped and wounded and irritated it. At first it tried to drive it out by violence. It struggled against it. The more it struggled, the more the ragged bit of rock tore and rasped the bleeding flesh, until at last the little oyster lay back, and nature came to its relief. A crystalline fluid was poured upon the wound and around the little bit of sand or rock, and cushioned it over, softened it, smoothed it, and took away the rasp and the attrition. After a while, layer after layer of this beautiful fluid hardened on the surface of the little bit of sand, and it became a pearlLater, it resides in the insignia of Royalty.

 

 

Salvation

 

 

An American worker, a Mrs. Barney, tells how sorrow and affliction brought a soul to Christ. A man in California, whom she visited, was said to be dying from consumption, and without any religion. As she entered his wretched home, he met her with a volley of curses and ordered her away. But day after day she went. She spoke sometimes of his mother and wife. But he only cursed the memory of their names. She spoke of Christ, but it only caused more violent cursing, and it seemed as if she must give it up. She took a friend with her one day, who had a little girl named Mamie. As they talked with the man, the little girl remained outside, and suddenly gave a bright and happy laugh. The man asked, “Was that the laugh of your little girl?” “Yes”. “Will you bring her in?” he asked.

 

 

They brought her in, and for a moment a great pallor fell upon his face; then he broke out into violent sobbing. The little girl, touched with compassion came to him, and laying her hand on his, she said, “O poor man, I’m so sorry for you, and Jesus is so sorry for you, too.” He took the little hand and asked, “Is her name Mamie”? “Yes,” was the reply. “Oh,” he said, “I had a little girl like her, and she died fifteen years ago. Her name was Mamie, too. Since she died, I have cursed the world, and God, and life, and everything. But when I saw your little girl, I thought of my little Mamie.” Then Mrs. Barney turned to him and said, “Would you not like to see your little Mamie again?” “I would give a thousand lives and a thousand fortunes to see her for one moment

 

 

Then she told of the love of Jesus, of the home above, and of the mercy that was so full and free. The great tears came, and the fountains of the deep were broken up. They knelt to pray, and little Mamie prayed a prayer that brought him through. A day or two later he went to a meeting. He stood on his trembling limbs and said, “Boys, you know how they turn the water in the sluices in the gold mines and as it runs down the sluices, the water washes the dirt away and leaves the gold? That is what the blood of Jesus did for me. It washed almost everything away, but it left enough to see my Mamie and the Man that died for me; and now I am going to her and to Him because His precious blood washed me from all my sin

 

 

-------

 

 

A CHILD MY CHOICE

 

 

Let folly praise that fancy loves, I praise and love that Child

Whose heart no thought, Whose tongue no word, Whose hand no deed defiled.

I praise Him most, I love Him best, all praise and love is His;

While Him I love, in Him I live, and cannot live amiss.

Love’s sweet mark, laud’s highest theme, man’s most desired delight,

To love Him life, to leave Him death, to live in Him delight.

He mine by gift, I His by debt, thus each to other due,

First friend He was, best friend He is, all times will try Him true.

 

 

Though young, yet wise, though small, yet strong; though man, yet God He is;

As wise He knows, as strong He can, as God He loves to bliss.

His knowledge rules, His strength defends, His love doth cherish all;

His birth our Joy, His life our light, His death our end of thrall.

Alas! He weeps, He sighs, He pants, yet do His angels sing;

Out of His tears, His sighs and throbs, doth bud a joyful spring.

Almighty Babe, Whose tender arms can force all foes to fly,

Correct my faults, protect my life, direct me when I die!

 

 

      - ROBERT SOUTHWELL (C. 1561-1595)

 

 

-------

 

 

JESUS

 

 

Tell me how He got the song from the seraph and robed it in feathers and you have got it in the canary. Tell me, then, what I wish  you cound tell me, how Jesus came to my gypsy tent. Oh it is such a mystery to me! I wish somebody would fathom the deep and scale the heights and explain it to me. When I could not spell my name, when I was only a little wandering gypsy boy, with my father and three sisters and by father without God and without hope in the world - tell me how Jesus came to that old gypsy tent and opened my eyes and made me know He was my Saviour and my Lord. Tell me how, for I do not know. But I know He did it.

 

 

            - GYPSY RODNEY SMITH.

 

 

*       *       *       *       *       *       *

 

 

13

 

 

THE SUPREME AUTHORITY

OF THE SCRIPTURES

 

 

IN order that our faith may be established as upon rock, and our hearts guarded from all infidel criticism of the SCRIPTURES, which are the mind of God precipitated into words, let us remind ourselves exactly where we stand.

 

 

1. We stand where the Church of God for eighteen centuries has stood. Take the far end of this epoch first, and we ask - How did the men who lived immediately after the Apostles regard the Scriptures? Irenaeus (A.D. 177), whose teacher, Polycarp, had actually been taught by John, says:- “The Scriptures are perfect, because uttered by the Word of God, and His SpiritTheophilus of Antioch (A.D. 171):- “The words of the prophets are the words of God; the Spirit used them as a flute-player might blow a fluteJustin Martyr (A.D. 141):-“The language proceeds, not from the inspired men, but from the Divine Word which moves themClement of Rome, writing while John was still alive (A.D. 91):- “The Scriptures are true utterances of the Holy Spirit

 

 

For eight hundred years after Christ no Christian teacher can be found who denied the absolute inspiration of the Scriptures. Now take this end of the Church’s long history. Dr. Joseph Parker voices what all Nonconformists believed in the middle of the Nineteenth Century. “The reading of the Bible,” he says, “has made me an unquestioning and grateful believer in the plenary inspiration, the divine authority, and the infinite sufficiency of Holy Scripture.” So also the Church of England. The archbishops and bishops, in a united protest addressed to Bishop Colenso in 1863, said:- “All our hopes for eternity, the very foundations of our faith, our nearest and dearest consolations, are taken from us if one line of that Sacred Book be declared unfaithful or untrustworthy.” Even the Church of Rome, as lately as in the Vatican Council of 1870, officially declared that “the Scriptures, having been written by the Holy Ghost, have God for their author

 

 

What does all this mean? It means that if Polycarp and Justin Martyr, Augustine and Chrysostom, Luther and Calvin, Wesley and Whitefield, Pusey and Spurgeon, were to rise from the dead, they - that is, the whole Church of eighteen centuries - would stand aghast at the utterances of the modern pulpit. We stand, with the whole Church of God, where Chrysostom stood fifteen hundred years ago:- “There is not anything in Scripture which can be considered unimportant; there is not a single sentence which does not deserve to be meditated on : for it is not the word of man, but of the Holy Spirit and the least syllable of it contains a hidden treasure

 

 

2. We stand where all God’s Apostles and Prophets have always stood. If Peter were alive, and Paul, and our Lord, how eagerly we would run to listen to their words as decisive on all our doubts! Yet that is exactly the evidence we have got. In the thirty-nine books of the Old Testament there are 501 passages in the Pentateuch, 292 in the Historical Books, and 1,111 in the Prophetical Books in which the words, “Thus saith the Lord,” “God spake, “God said or words to that effect, occur. No less than 1,904 times do such expressions occur in the thirty-nine books; so that at least three-fifths of the whole of the Old Testament is directly declared to be the Word of God. Their truth, their absolute reliability, was the very test which God Himself proposed to prove their inspiration. “If the thing follow not nor come to pass, that is the thing which the Lord hath not spoken” (Deut. 18: 22).

 

 

Now the Apostles, in the New Testament, actually heighten the sense of God’s authorship of the Old : for they say, “The prophets sought diligently what time or what manner of time” - what kind of dispensation - “the Spirit of Christ which was in them did point unto, when it prophesied beforehand” (1 Pet. 1: 11). The Spirit in them prophesied, not they; and the minds of the Old Testament prophets examined separately what had been said through their mouths; indeed so separate was their mind from the [Holy] Spirit’s and the inspired utterance, that they did not always even understand its meaning.

 

 

It was the word “which was spoken by the Lord through the prophet” (Matt. 1: 22 R.V.); the Scripture which the Holy Ghost spake by the mouth of David (Acts 1: 16); “things which God before had shewed by the mouth of all His prophets” (Acts 3: 18): for the Scriptures are God-breathed, and “no prophecy” - all the Scriptures are the writings of Prophets - “ever came by the will of man: but men spake from God, being moved by the Holy Ghost” (2 Pet. 1: 21 R.V.)

 

 

The Apostle John crowns it all by asserting the verbal inspiration of the last book of the Bible under penalty of the most fearful warnings:- “If any man shall take away from the words of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part from the tree of life, and out of the holy city” (Rev. 22: 19 R.V.) We stand where all God’s Prophets have always stood.

 

 

3. We come to the supreme authority last: and we find that we stand where Our Lord Himself stood. Take three instances only. In the wilderness our Lord meets each assault of Satan by a quoted Scripture, every time resting His whole weight  on a single word in the passage: “Not by bread alone”; “thou shalt not tempt the Lord”; “Him only shalt thou serve”; and Satan, who today will tell men spiritually ignorant that God never wrote these words, never dared tell Christ so.

 

 

Again, out Lord when using words which on the lips of the highest Seraph would have been blasphemous, and for which the Jews did actually charge Him with blasphemy, “I and the Father are one establishes His position by a quotation from a Psalm in which He rests His whole defence on a single word:- “I said, Ye are gods”; and then, cutting off all criticism with the awful authority of the Son of God, He adds:- “And the Scripture” - that is, even a single word in a psalm - “cannot be broken” (John 10: 35); for, according to our Lord Himself, no “jot” (the smallest letter in the Hebrew alphabet) or “tittle” (the tiny strokes in each letter) of the Scripture can fail (Matt. 5: 18). If no solitary Scripture can fall or be broken, not even one word, it can only be because God has made it infallible, and that the whole Book is charged with God.

 

 

Finally, our Lord expresses the inspired stability of Scripture with a force no lips have ever equalled. “It is easier,” He says, “for heaven and earth to pass away, than for one tittle of the law” - the Old Testament - “to fail” (Luke 16: 17 R.V.) He who made the stars, who created the mighty world in which we live, says that it is easier for the planets to disappear in mighty explosions, and easier for the earth to roll away in a sheet of flame, than for one tittle - the smallest fraction  of a Hebrew letter - to fail: the words of God are more sacred to Him than the most stupendous of all His works.

 

 

Thus we stand where the wholly Church of God for eighteen centuries stood, where all the apostles and - [God-inspired, faithful and obedient]* prophets have stood, and where the Son of God Himself stood and stands. Let us remain, even if it were at the cost of life itself, faithful to the Holy Scriptures.

 

[* See 1 Kings ch. 13.  Cf. Numbers 31: 16; Jeremiah 9: 2-6, R.V.]

 

 

-------

 

 

A GERMAN NAPOLEON

 

 

The warning of Brigadier-General Morgan is exceedingly expressive. “What a field you have left for exploitation by some great military adventurer of German blood, who, calling in the dark forces of Russia, will appeal to sixty millions of German people so desperate that they have nothing left to lose, and sweep like an avalanche across the west!” This British General sees what multitudes of British theologians have missed. “The peace of the world is not to be assured by an eirenicon from the Hague or an encyclical from Geneva, nor will any international reduction or standardization of military establishments achieve it. Nothing but the old Puritans called ‘a strange of heart’ in the sons of men can ensue it

 

 

The night lies dark upon the earth -

And we have light;

So many have to grope their way -

And we have light.

 

 

One path is theirs and ours

Of sin and care;

But we - are borne along,

And they - their burdens bear.

 

 

Foot-score heart-weary, they

Upon their way,

Mute in their sorrow, while -

We kneel and pray.

 

 

Glad are they of a stone

On which to rest,

While we - lie pillow’d on

The Father’s breast.

 

 

*       *       *       *       *       *       *

 

 

14

 

THE TEN VIRGINS

CALL TO CONSECRATION

 

 

By H. S. GALLIMORE, M.A.*

 

 

* Chaplain, Chinese Mission, Jamaica.

 

 

 

FEW of the Parables have aroused such interest as this (Matt. 25: 1). Over none has there been more divergence of opinion. This expositor advances one interpretation; that, another. Often the interpretations are mutually contradictory.

 

 

Forgetting for the moment the innumerable tracts, pamphlets, dissertations, and sermons on the subject, let us adopt the attitude of a child which opens its lesson book and ponders some simple yet vivid allegory for the first time; depending on the context for conclusions and unembarrassed by theological subtleties and niceties.

 

 

If, in biblical symbology, ten is, in fact, the number of testing, and five the number of grace, the ten virgins seem to figure the church of the end. The kingdom of heaven is likened, not to five virgins, but to ten. Ten was sufficient for a company. Ten Jews were entitled to a synagogue.

 

 

Thus the ten virgins represent the visible church at the moment of the Second Coming. Nay, more: they typify the actual church militant; the genuine, not the sham believers. Yet, though all were entitled to the robe of virginity; though all went forth to meet the bridegroom; though all were differentiated from the surrounding neighbours who had little or no interest in the approaching wedding, nevertheless their degree of preparedness was not uniformly the same. Five were wise and five were foolish.

 

 

The wisdom of the wise consisted in providing sufficiency of oil; the folly of the foolish, in not providing enough.

 

 

An oriental wedding commonly takes place at night. In the present instance, the ten virgins were to join the bridal procession en route to the bridegroom’s house, the future home of the bride. There, they were to share the festivities. The party, however, was long in coming; the hours dragged by; the night wore on. The virgins first nodded, then slumbered, then slept. Meanwhile, the lamps, the wicks becoming charred, began to burn low.

 

 

Though their preparation was complete, even the wise virgins lost somewhat of, should we say, the excitement over the interesting scene in which they were shortly to be participants. But, at midnight, when least expected, when all were sunk in deep sleep, the cry rings out - “Behold, the bridegroom cometh; go ye out to meet him!”

 

 

And now it is that the scene assumes a solemn and dramatic aspect but nothing to the anti-type. A few moments suffices the wise to replenish their lamps and clean the wicks. The foolish, on the other hand, find that the oil which lasted during the hours of waiting is not enough for the crowning ceremony. They trim their lamps and find them dying.

 

 

Nor can their wiser sisters help them. The oil is incommunicable. It is no more available at the crucial moment than intercessions of saints, mothers’ prayers, and so-called works of supererogation will be at the Day of the Lord and the Marriage Supper of the Lamb.

 

 

Furthermore, their own prayer for admission was unavailable the failure was irretrievable; the door was shut.

 

 

Late, late, so late; and dark the night and chill!

Late, late, so late; but we can enter still!

Too late, too late; ye cannot enter now!

 

 

When studying parables, we have to distinguish between the essential part and the trappings. The tarrying is an essential part. It was a hint of long delay. So were touches here and there elsewhere, scattered through the New Testament. Such were - “My lord delayeth his coming” ; “After a long time the lord of those servants cometh”; and so forth. The early Church was organized on a permanent basis. Yet the possibility of an immediate coming was never overlooked.

 

 

How are we to interpret the midnight cry? Does it foreshadow that mighty, world-wide preaching of the Second Coming which has gathered in millions of souls during the past hundred years? One believes it does; but the point cannot be laboured, inasmuch as the said converts were allowed ample opportunity for salvation and sanctification.

 

 

That the oil typifies the Holy Spirit, with His gifts and graces, and, in particular, love to the Lord, all enlightened exegetes are agreed. This, in fact, is the crux of the parable.

 

 

Are we, then, to write down the five foolish virgins as lost?

 

 

Here we have deep divergence of opinion, with sometimes, alas, acrimony more fitted to a Council of Trent than assemblies of modern believers. Rightly or wrongly, one sees two classes, and, by implication, a third: the consecrated; the unsanctified; and the unsaved. It is primarily a question of attitude. I anticipate an abundant salvation for the first class, a lesser blessedness for the second, and total rejection for the third.

 

 

This interpretation seems to harmonize with other outstanding prophecies. Though a member of the household, the unfaithful minister who “ate and drank with the drunken” was to be assigned his portion “with the unbelievers” - the outsiders, at the Great Tribulation.

 

 

Equally significant are the apocalyptic groups.

 

 

Most suggestive of all, however, is the First Resurrection. Only the ‘blessed’ and ‘holy’ have part therein. The attempt to divide mankind into definitely good and bad breaks down; for, between blessed and holy and cursed and unholy, rank intermediate grades. One is forced to the conclusion that only the consecrated will be taken at the Rapture of the Saints. Nevertheless, seeing that divine mercy is still operant on a great scale, many who are left behind may stand with the Tribulation martyrs on the sea of glass and win the crown of life.

 

 

Too much stress should not be laid on the words “I know you not” or, rather, they should be interpreted discreetly. There are many senses in which Christ knows mankind. Citing Augustine, Trench takes the knowing here as a mutual, a reciprocal knowledge. He deduces from the Parable that the preparation for eternity is the work not of a moment or an hour but a lifetime. The lesson our Lord inculcates is: “Watch, therefore, for ye know neither the day nor the hour wherein the Son of man cometh

 

 

Whatever our school of thought, how incumbent is it on each of us not to have counted himself to have apprehended, but to strive earnestly if haply we may through grace be reckoned worthy to attain ‘that resurrection from among the dead and to enter in - [to our promised millennial inheritance]* - with the Lord at his coming!

 

[* See Psa. 2: 8; cf. 1 Cor. 6: 9; Gal. 5: 21ff.; Eph. 5: 5, 6; Heb. 2: 1-3; 4: 1, 6-9; Rev. 2; 25-27; 3: 10-12, 21, R.V.]

 

 

-------

 

 

SATISFIED

 

 

Not with my life-work, finish’d, past,

Shall I be “satisfied” at last:

Nor with my knowledge of His Word:

Not with the witness these lips give

Unto the One who died to save:

Not with my service, or my love,

Shall I be “satisfied” above.

 

 

Faulty and weak is my poor best,

Needing cleansing with all the rest.

Only from Christ can grace and power.

Sure sufficiently every hour.

He is my glory and my song,

He who has led my all along;

And in the Light no cloud can dim

I shall be “satisfied” with Him.

 

            - FLORENCE L. BOND.

 

 

*       *       *       *       *       *       *

 

 

15

 

THE MILLENNIAL KINGDOM

 

 

IN certain present-day influential Christian circles the Millennial Kingdom is scouted and derided as never before. “The predictions, as they stand in our documents, clearly assert that the return, or coming, of the Son of Man was imminent. Our Lord is recorded in the Gospels to have made predictions which certainly have not been, and cannot now be fulfilled. Whatever the disciples may have thought, He did not fancy Himself filling the role of Daniel’s Son of Man in the near future: such a notion would not be compatible with sanity. The Kingdom could not be ushered in by any Jewish apocalypse. Messianism was shattered from within” (Dr. Inge, Guardian, May 13, 1910). “Millenarianism, I thought, had now gone the common way of absurdities in a more or less sane world. It is a stupid and prosaic - [i.e., ‘unimaginative’ (Oxford Essential English Dictionary, p. 463)] - age perversion of Jewish apocalyptic. Most of the oracles of the Revelation are cryptograms to which the key is now lost. Prophecy-mongering is an unwholesome farrago of charlatanry, ignorance and vanity, and I had thought its day was past” (Dr. David Smith, British Weekly, April 7, 1910). These are old-time quotations, but they are the dominant dogma to-day. It all comes perilously near an apostolic warning. “IN THE LAST OF THE DAYS MOCKERS SHALL COME WITH MOCKERY, WALKING AFTER THEIR OWN LUSTS, AND SAYING, WHERE IS THE PROMISE OF His COMING? FOR, FROM THE DAY THAT THE FATHERS FELL ASLEEP, ALL THINGS CONTINUE AS THEY WERE FROM THE BEGINNING OF THE CREATION” (2 Pet. 3: 3). Num. 14: 6-10.

 

 

The return of our Lord in person to establish a Kingdom over the whole earth was the universal faith of the Church in its purest dawn. “The assurance [of that return and reign] was carefully inculcated by men who had conversed with the immediate disciples of the apostles, and appears to have been the reigning sentiment of orthodox believers” (Gibbon). “This prevailing opinion met with no opposition previous to the time of Origen” (Mosheim): until Origen no Christian writer can be found who denied it. “No one can hesitate to consider this doctrine as universal in the church of the first two centuries” (Giesler). “The doctrine was believed and taught by the most eminent fathers in the age next after the apostles, and by none of that age opposed or condemned: it was the catholic doctrine of those times” (Archbishop Chillingworth). “FOR THE LORD HIMSELF SHALL DESCEND FROM HEAVEN, WITH A SHOUT, WITH THE VOICE OF THE ARCHANGEL, AND WITH THE TRUMP OF GOD” (1 Thess. 4: 16): “AND HE THAT OVERCOMETH, AND HE THAT KEEPETH MY WORKS UNTO THE END, TO HIM WILL I GIVE AUTHORITY OVER THE NATIONS; AND HE SHALL RULE THEM WITH A ROD OF IRON” (Rev. 2: 26).

 

 

The world-wide revival of the Gospel of the Kingdom before the End is certain. Matt. 24: 24. “In our Lord’s teaching the conception of the Kingdom is supreme. Yet it is safe to say that there is no subject upon which there exists a greater amount of division among expositors. For some the Kingdom is definitely the historical Church; for others it is altogether in the future, a great Divine supramundane order of things which is suddenly to overwhelm the temporal order; for others again it is simply the ideal social order to be realised on earth ; for a fourth class the Kingdom is the rule of God in the heart of the individual. Among recent critics the tendency is more and more to lay stress on the eschatological interpretation, and to hold that, in our Lord’s teaching, the Kingdom is essentially the great future and heavenly order of things which will be revealed at His coming. The Kingdom in its fulness is yet to come. It is always to be prayed for. It is the great end which is ever before us” (Bishop D’Arcy, University Sermon at Oxford, 1910). FOR “FLESH AND BLOOD CANNOT INHERIT THE KINGDOM OF GOD, NEITHER DOTH CORRUPTION INHERIT INCORRUPTION. BEHOLD, I TELL YOU A MYSTERY: WE SHALL NOT ALL SLEEP, BUT WE SHALL ALL BE CHANGED” (1 Cor. 15: 50).

 

 

Slowly the further truth is emerging that the Kingdom, ushered in by the First Resurrection, is the supreme prize of the Christian hope and calling. 1 Thess. 2: 12 (R.V.). Heb. 3: 12-15, 4: 1, 11. “It is most evident that Paul had some special resurrection in view (Phil. 3: 11) even the first: and to share in that he was straining every nerve” (J. MacNeil). The opinion that the Millennial Reign was confined to the martyrs “prevailed, as is known, to a great extent in the early Church, and not only proved a support under martyrdom, but rendered many ambitious of that distinction” (De Burgh). Heb. 11: 35. “Scripture speaks plainly concerning the exclusion of those who permit the old nature to disgrace their Christianity: while they may be saved as by fire for Heaven, they will forfeit all their position in the coming Millennial Kingdom of Christ” (Dr. A. T. Schofield). 1 Cor. 6: 8-10. Gal. 5: 19-21. Eph. 5: 5. For “in this exclusion from the Kingdom, which is the dominion of the good made visible at the return of our Lord, we are not to see the loss of eternal salvation: an entrance into the Kingdom is rendered impossible [in certain cases], but not by any means does it follow that [future * salvation can be thereby prevented” (Olshausen). “Oh for a noble ambition to obtain one of the first seats in glory! Oh for a constant, evangelical striving to have the most ‘abundant’ entrance ministered unto you into the Kingdom of God! It is not Christ’s to give those exalted thrones out of mere distinguishing grace. No, they may be forfeited, for they shall be given to those for whom they are prepared; and they are prepared for those who, evangelically speaking, are ‘worthy’ (Fletcher, of Madeley). Luke 20: 35. Rev. 3: 4. “NOT EVERY ONE THAT SAITH UNTO ME, LORD, LORD, SHALL ENTER INTO THE KINGDOM OF HEAVEN; BUT HE THAT DOETH THE WILL OF MY FATHER WHICH IS IN HEAVEN (Matt. 7: 21); FOR “BLESSED AND HOLY IS HE THAT HATH PART IN THE FIRST RESURRECTION: THEY LIVED, AND REIGNED WITH CHRIST A THOUSAND YEARS” (Rev. 20: 6).

 

 

-------

 

 

JOYOUSNESS

 

 

In the days of acute difficulty and depression it is of critical importance that we who love the Lord should not lose our joyousness. In the golden words of George Muller:- “Above all things, see to it that your souls are happy in the Lord. Other things may press upon you; the Lord’s work even may have urgent claims upon your attention; but I deliberately repeat, it is of supreme paramount importance that you should seek, above all other things, to have your souls happy in God Himself. Day by day seek to make this the most important business of your life. This has been my firm and settled conviction for the last five-and-thirty years. For the first four years after my conversion, I knew not its vast importance; but now, after much experience, I especially commend this point to the notice of my younger brothers and sisters in Christ. The secret of all true and effectual service is Joy in God, and having experimental acquaintance and fellowship with God Himself

 

 

-------

 

 

GOLD, SILVER, PRESIOUS STONES

 

 

A missionary in Africa wrote:- “For four years I have lived alone in Africa. Three times I have been stricken with fever. I have been attacked by rhinoceri - [is the word singular? / and ‘rhinoceros’ plural?] - and lions; have been ambushed by natives; have eaten everything from ants to rhinoceri; but I would gladly go through it all again for the joy of teaching these people to know the Saviour who gave His life a ransom for them!” David Livingstone, a great missionary to Africa, said:- “People talk of the sacrifice I have made in spending so much of my life in Africa. Is that a sacrifice which brings peace to heart and mind, and a bright HOPE of a glorious destiny HEREAFTER? Away with such a thought! Say rather, ‘it is a privilege.’ Anxiety, sickness, suffering, and danger may cause the spirit to waver, but this is only for a moment. All these are nothing when compared with the GLORY which SHALL HEREAFTER BE REVEALED! We ought not to talk of sacrifice, when we remember the great sacrifice He made when He lift His Father’s home on high, and gave Himself for us

 

WOOD, HAY, STUBBLE

 

 

You have accepted Christ as your personal Saviour, Christ is dwelling in that earthly tabernacle of yours, you are saved and redeemed, and have eternal life. God has so graciously saved you and Christ has given His all for you, but the question is - have you given all for Him? In Colossians 4: 14, Paul had a companion by the name of Demas, and he includes Demas in the Colossian Church, and he says, “Luke the beloved physician, and Demas, greet you Now the Epistle to the Colossian Church was written about A.D. 64. Turning to 2 Timothy 4: 10, I find these words, “For Demas hath forsaken me, having loved this present world, and is departed unto Thessalonica The Epistle, 2 Timothy, was written about A.D. 67. Three years had gone by since the greeting of the Colossian Church and the Epistle to 2 Timothy. What happened? Persecution of the - [present ungodly and apostate] - world was too much for Demas and he left Paul and went back to the world, and as the result, when Demas stands before the judgment seat of Christ, I am afraid his works will be hay, wood, and stubble.

 

                       - The Gospel Herald.

 

 

*       *       *       *       *       *       *

 

 

16

 

PRAYER

 

 

By ROBERT LARTER

 

 

TWO of the many facts that distinguish Christianity from all other religions are:‑

 

 

(1) The fact that when we Christians pray, we pray to the living God, whose attributes are infinitude, omnipotence, omniscience, and omnipresence.

 

 

(2) The fact that this living God who possesses these attributes is willing and anxious to hear and to answer our feeble prayers.

 

 

When we consider these facts it makes us marvel that we Christians know so little of the practice of prayer.

 

 

1. NEED OF PRAYER

 

 

All the saints who have made indelible impressions for good upon this world have been men of prayer. Charles Simeon devoted the hours from four till eight in the morning to God. Charles Wesley spent two hours daily in prayer. Martin Luther, the light that shone so brightly during the dark days of the Reformation, said:- “If I fail to spend two hours in prayer each morning, the devil gets the victory through the day. * I have so much business I cannot get on without spending three hours daily in prayer.” Luther had a motto:- “He that has prayed well has studied well

 

 

John Welsh, the Scottish preacher, thought the day ill spent if he did not spend eight or ten hours in prayer. He kept a garment of woollen cloth which he used when he arose to pray at night. His wife would complain when she found him lying upon the floor weeping. He would reply,- “O woman, I have the souls of 3,000 to answer for, and I know not how it is with many of them

 

 

Brainerd, the missionary, said:- “I love to be alone in my cottage where I can spend much time in prayer.” Is it not amazing the time these saints spent in prayer? And it was these men, and many others, who were used of God to such an extent that even the world would marvel and respect such men: when I think of these men, I feel that I have not progressed very far in the school of prayer.

 

 

Then we have the prayer life of the Lord Jesus Christ our great Exemplar. His life upon the earth was a life of prayer. Our Lord was praying when the Holy Ghost descended upon Him. By prayer we receive power from above. Before choosing the Apostles our Lord spent a night in prayer. By prayer we choose the right companions. Our Lord went up into a mountain to pray, and then He was transfigured. By prayer our lives are transfigured. Our Lord prayed and then raised Lazarus from the dead. By prayer we bring life to souls that are dead in trespasses and sins.

 

 

Our Lord before His betrayal and crucifixion prayed. By prayer, we can endure tribulation and even persecution. On the cross our Lord prayed for those who had crucified Him. By prayer, we can return good for evil. Such was the prayer life of our blessed Lord; and if our Lord prayed thus, how much more ought His disciples to pray!

 

 

2. TYPE OF PRAYER

 

 

The Bible not only exhorts us to pray but it tells us how to pray.

 

 

a. BELIEVING PRAYER

 

 

In Matt. 21: 22 we read, - “And all things, whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer, believing, ye shall receive.” Faith plays a great part in prayer. All prayer must be offered before the Throne of Grace in faith: all things, no matter how minute, no matter how insignificant, all things, without any exception! As someone has said:- “Prayer is the bow; the promise is the arrow; faith is the hand which draws the bow, and sends the arrow with the heart’s message into heaven. The bow without the arrow is of no use: such is prayer without the promise. The arrow without the bow is of little worth: that is the promise without the prayer. And the prayer and the promise without the strength of the hand, which is faith, are to no purpose

 

 

Believing prayer signifies that the soul is spiritually healthy. Our prayer uttered in faith is speaking to God by a power given to us by God Himself.

 

 

b. IMPORTUNATE PRAYER

 

 

The parable, known as the parable of the Unjust judge, is prefaced with the words:- “Men ought always to pray and not to faint I understand to ‘faint’ here means ‘to relax, to let go.’ In this parable we read of two personalities. A judge, who feared not God neither regarded man, and a widow. The widow comes to the judge, saying, “Avenge me of mine adversary.” Now we must not think of this vengeance as we understand it to-day. As one commentator says - “The widow wanted deliverance from the oppression exercised over her in the keeping back of her heritage, to which she was entitled.” In the words of Godet: - “To ‘avenge’ here is to deliver by a judicial sentence: this term does not necessarily include the notion of vengeance, but that of justice to be rendered to the oppressed.” The judge at first would not avenge the widow of her adversary. But soon he says within himself:- “Though I fear not God nor regard men, yet because this widow troubleth me, I will avenge her, lest by her continual coming she weary me

 

 

And now the comparison: “And shall not God avenge His own elect, which cry day and night unto Him, though He bear long with them? I tell you that He will avenge them speedily The judge is unrighteous. God is righteous! The judge’s power is limited. God’s power is unlimited! The judge is human. God is super-human! The judge grows tired and heavy. “God” says Isaiah, “fainteth not neither is weary.” The judge grows impatient. Paul says - “Now the God of patience and consolation grant you to be like-minded one toward another according to Christ Jesus.” The judge is limited in understanding. Of God says Isaiah “there is no searching of His understanding

 

 

Widows were neglected and even oppressed by those who were in power during the days of our Lord. But that did not prevent this widow (Luke 18: 1) from coming to the judge. She comes, but the Judge at first would not give her the request of her heart. What does she do? Is she discouraged? Does she go away and take the Judge’s first answer as the final one? No; but she comes again and again, and again! The widow is nothing to the Judge, but reaches her objective not merely by her coming but by her constant coming; not merely by her pleading but by her constant pleading! As the Editor says:- “What else but no answer could a poverty-stricken widow expect from an unjust Judge. Yet by her importunity she gets it - her importunity won the impossible.” The judge was molested by this widow in the court house; on the street corner; at his house: until at last he exclaims - “Because this widow troubleth me, I will avenge her, lest by her continual coming she weary me

 

 

The point of the parable is obvious. As it has been put:- “If a careless, hardhearted Judge will listen to the earnest prayer of a suppliant for whom he cares nothing or little, how much more will God listen and answer the perpetual prayer of one whom He loves with an everlasting love?” The Judge has no interest in the widow; but we are God’s elect, chosen before the foundation of the world. The widow’s plight is no concern of the Judge; but “in all our afflictions God Himself is afflicted The woman comes to the Judge a widow: at last she leaves the Judge a rejoicing widow! But in spite of its teaching of importunity, and that God will avenge His elect speedily, though He bear long with them - Nevertheless when the Son of Man cometh, shall He find [the] faith on the earth?

 

 

Such is the warning with which our Lord closes this parable.

 

 

2. - THANKFUL PRAYER

 

 

In the epistle to the Philippians chapter 4, verse 6, Paul says:-

 

 

“Be careful for nothing; but in everything by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be known unto God The Greek word here for prayer means prayer in its widest meaning. And the Greek word here for supplication means some particular object of need. In both general and specific prayer thanksgiving must have its place.

 

 

Paul realized the need for thanksgiving. For all his epistles, except Galatians, Timothy, and Titus, open with thanksgiving. And surely you and I have much for which to thank God! When our Lord healed the ten lepers, and only one came back to return thanks, our Lord exclaimed, - “Were there not ten cleansed, but where are the nine Are we like the nine lepers? May God help us to be thankful!

 

 

3. - POWER OF PRAYER

 

 

If you and I fully realized the power of prayer, we should know more of the practice of prayer in our daily lives. The devil realizes the power of prayer. The devil dreads prayer. “The devil trembles when he sees the weakest saint upon his knees.” Prayer is so powerful that it shakes the devil. What a power! The devil who can transform himself into an angel of light; the false accuser of the brethren; the one who goeth about as a roaring lion; the one who one day will be chained for a thousand years in the bottomless pit, shakes, here and now, when he sees us using the instrument which God has given us.

 

 

The prayer meeting is the power-house that generates not demoniacs but spiritually dead souls! Prayer breaks all your iron crosses. Prayer supplies your every need. George Muller was asked in his old age:- “Have you always found the Lord faithful to His promises?” “Nearly nine thousand, five hundred orphans he replied, “have never wanted a meal. Hundreds of times we have commenced the day without a penny in hand; but our Heavenly Father has sent supplies by the moment they are actually required. One million, four hundred thousand pounds have been sent to me in answer to prayer. For nearly seventy years every need has been supplied.”

 

 

4. - THE SCOPE OF PRAYER

 

 

The scope of prayer is immense. Every department of our Christian lives should be acquainted with prayer. Every problem, every need, every barrier, every obstacle, every discrepancy, every trial, every temptation, every circumstance comes within the scope of prayer. Pray for all men (1 Tim. 2: 1). Pray for all saints (Eph. 6: 18). Pray for the unity of Christians (John 17: 21). Pray for all things (Phil. 4: 6). Pray for Jew and Gentile (Rom. 10: 1; Luke 10: 2). Pray for rulers and all who are in authority (1 Tim. 2: 2). Pray for ministers (Eph. 6: 19). Pray for the unsaved (1 Tim. 2: 1, 4). Pray for enemies (Luke 6: 28). Pray for forgiveness (1 John 1: 9). Pray for wisdom (James 1: 5). Pray for the sick (James 5: 16). Pray for revival (Rev. 3: 19). Pray for the coming of Christ (Rev. 22: 20). Pray that you may be accounted worthy to escape the things that are coming to pass upon the earth (Luke 21: 36). Pray that the Lord may teach you how to pray (Luke 11: 1). In the words of the Editor:- “No position is so desperate that prayer cannot conquer; no heart is so weak but that even with this weapon it can invoke God; no sin, no circumstance, no adversary is unconquerable

 

 

-------

 

 

ANSWERED PRAYER

 

 

Charlie was a little boy whose mother was dead. His father was sick. They did not have enough to eat. Charlie went to Sunday School. He had been taught to take his troubles to Jesus. Charlie knew that Jesus would help him in his trouble if he would but ask Him. So, he wrote a letter. The letter said, “Dear Jesus: Papa is sick. We have no money to buy food and medicine. Please send us a little very soon, and when I get big, I will pay it back. Charlie Boyden, 23, Rock Street.”

 

 

He put the letter in an envelope. On the envelope, he wrote, “Lord Jesus in Heaven!” When he went to the mail box, he found that it was a little too high for him to reach it. He asked the man standing near by to drop the letter in for him. Then he went home. He felt sure Jesus would help them in their need.

 

 

The man, who took the letter saw the words on the envelope “Lord Jesus in Heaven  He opened the letter and read it. God put it in his heart to go and see Charlie and his father. He gave them the money they needed to buy food and medicine. He sent the little boy to school. He took care of them until Charlie’s papa was well and able to work again. - The Gospel Hearald.

 

 

-------

 

 

THE BISHOP AND THE SYNAGOGUE

 

 

If that is not a change of mind to the Jew I do not know what is. This Jewish Rabbi ended up by saying, ‘Now I want you to come and preach in my Synagogue on Sunday morning.’ We tried to plan it out. Unluckily my birth was booked for the Saturday, and I could not do it. He tried hard to persuade me, saying, ‘I have not only the Sabbath service on the Saturday, but a large service attended by about two thousand people in the Synagogue  on the Sunday morning. A great many Christians come, and I would like you to preach.’ I said, ‘Do you mean to say you would let a Christian Bishop loose in your pulpit to say what he liked, because, of course, I would not come under any other conditions?’ He replied, ‘Of course I should not expect you to come unless you told us all you wanted.’ I assured him that I, too, would have loved to come, and that I hoped to have the opportunity to do so.”

 

 

*       *       *       *       *       *       *

 

17

 

DIVINE GUIDANCE

 

 

A COLPORTEUR - [i.e., “a peddler, especially one selling tracts and religious books.” (The Comprehensive Dictionary of The English Language, page 185.)] - travelling from one town to the next through country lanes and fields took a path running alongside some private land. As he walked meditating on the Word of God he halted feeling that God was asking him to tell forth the gospel just where he was.

 

 

The man felt he must be dreaming as there was not a person or habitation in sight, and he would have continued, but it seemed as if an unseen hand held him and a voice bade him obey.

 

 

With a swift prayer for help he stood in that isolated spot and in a loud voice he preached the gospel as though a large congregation was before him. Having done this he continued his journey with a light heart and sense of deep joy.

 

 

A year passed by and again the colporteur was in the district. As he stood with his bibles and tracts in the market place, a man approached him asking him if he had been that way a year before and passed along a certain path between the towns.

 

 

The colporteur eagerly replied in the affirmative, remembering so well what had taken place. Then he heard this amazing record of the work of the Holy Spirit:-

 

 

“I was near that path, poaching, when I heard footsteps and thought a gamekeeper was on my track and I crept into an old broken-down shed right under the bank. To my amazement, you stood still and began to tell me of all the evil of my past life until I realized that I was a hell-deserving sinner - absolutely vile before God. Then you went on to tell me of the love of God for sinners, in giving his son to die on the cross to make atonement for sin.

 

 

For a long while after you had gone I crouched in that shed in deep remorse until I cried to God for mercy. Later the light dawned in my soul and I knew that I was saved through faith in Him who loved me and gave Himself for me

 

 

-------

 

 

ISRAEL’S PROMISED LAND

 

 

Jehovah’s yet-to-be-fulfilled promise to Israel is unveiled by a striking quotation in Christian Life.

 

 

“In round numbers, the average breadth of the Promised Land would be six hundred miles, which multiplied by its length, five hundred, gives an area of three hundred square miles, or more than any kingdom or empire of Europe. Russia alone excepted. But Israel, extensive as its bounds, is not destined to stand alone. Its mightiest adversaries of old shall be its servants. No prince of Israel shall rule in Egypt or Assyria. The former country will add to Israel’s dominion, or subservient domain, an area of one hundred and fifty thousand square miles. The latter, including Mesopotamia, and stretching beyond the Tigres [river] as far as the mountains of Media, and from the mountains of Armenia to the Persian Golf, leaves no region that shall not own immediate fealty - [i.e., ‘the vassal’s oath of fidelity to his feudal lord: loyalty’] - to the kingdom of Israel from the eastern shores of the Mediterranean [Sea] to the borders of Persia and the vicinity of the Caspian* [Sea].”

 

* The Bounderies of the Promised Land, by ALEXANDER KEITH.

 

 

*       *       *       *       *      *       *

 

18

 

OUT-RESURRECTION FROM AMONG THE DEAD

 

 

AN exceedingly remarkable example of a single resurrection, consisting of selected saints alone, has already occurred.* “And the tombs were opened, and many of the bodies of the saints that had fallen asleep” - not all - “were raised; and coming forth out of the tombs they entered into the holy city and appeared unto many” (Matt. 27: 52).

 

[* NOTE: It would be very foolish and unscriptural to suggest - (as multitudes of regenerate believers are doing today) - that these resurrected saints, later ascended into the presence of God in heaven - to that heaven where our Lord Jesus is now seated at His Father’s “right hand”! (Psa. 110: 1, R.V.). That suggestion would contradict numerous other Scriptures, and suggest that “...the Resurrection is past already and overthrow the faith of some...”! (2 Tim. 2: 18, R.V.) Therefore, the question begging to be asked must be, - “Why was God’s prophet Samuel, after his death, not allowed to ascend into the presence of God in Heaven”? After his conversing with King Saul, Samuel said: “...the Lord hath rent the kingdom out of thine hand, and given it to thy neighbour, even to David. Because thou obeyest not the voice of the Lord ... and tomorrow shalt thy and thy sons be with me”! See also Acts 2: 34; Acts 7: 5; John 3: 13; 14: 3; Heb. 11: 35, R.V.)]

 

 

It is exactly such a resurrection of selected saints, yet to come, on which Paul stresses the emphasis of his whole soul. All that he once valued he says he cast overboard as so much dead cargo:- “I do count them but dung”; and why? “if by any means” - if possible (Meyer); if anyhow (Eadie) - “I may attain” - the word ‘attain’ here means to arrive at the end of a journey - “unto THE OUT-RESURRECTION, OUT FROM AMONG THE DEAD” (Phil. 3: 11); that is, not the resurrection of the dead, but a resurrection out from the dead, leaving the rest sleeping in their graves. That Paul is speaking of bodily resurrection is clear from the closing verse of this chapter:- “We wait for a Saviour who shall fashion anew the body of our humiliation, that it may be conformed to the body of His glory.” As Professor T. Croskery puts it:- “It is not a part in the general resurrection; it is not spiritual resurrection, for that was already past (in the experience of the Apostle): it is a part of the resurrection of the just, the resurrection of life.” It must be the First Resurrection, for only that resurrection leaves dead still in the tombs; “the rest of the dead lived not until the thousand years were finished” (Rev. 20: 5); and so it is the First Resurrection which here rises before Paul as the mighty goal of a mighty effort.

 

 

Never was Paul so anxious to impress uncertainty on the Church as he is here, touching the first resurrection: he piles phrase on phrase implying extreme difficulty of achievement. “Not that I have already obtained” - that is, attained to the standard qualifying for the prize - the word means to win a prize (as in 1 Cor. 9: 24): “but forgetting the things which are behind” - the failures, the disappointments, the follies - “I press on” - toward the maturity required for the reaping sickle of the First Resurrection: “or am already made perfect” - I am in hot pursuit - “if so be that I may apprehend that for which also I was apprehended by Christ Jesus. Brethren, I count not myself yet to have apprehended It is a statement crammed with deliberate uncertainty: “‘if by any means’ is used when an end is proposed, but failure is presumed to be possible” (Alford). “The Apostle states not a positive assurance, but a modest hope” (Lightfoot). So high was Paul’s inspired conception of the standard required by God, that most of all in the Apostolic Church he disowned all self-confidence, though more abundant in labours, in sufferings, in confessions than they all; for the clearer our spiritual vision, the more sharply distinct is the distance of the goal. Let us ponder Bishop Lightfoot’s paraphrase:- “Be not mistaken. I hold the language of hope, not of assurance. I have not reached the goal: I am not yet made perfect. But I press forward in the race, eager to grasp the prize, for as much as Christ also has grasped me. My brothers, let other men count their security. Such is not my language. I do not consider that I have the prize already in my grasp. This, and this only, is my rule. Forgetting the landmarks already passed, and straining every nerve and muscle in the onward race, I press forward ever towards the goal that I may win the prize.” Paul is now in prison; and the nearer he is to martyrdom, the keener is his pursuit of the prize, - and the closer to it, for all martyrs are crowned (Rev. 20: 4),

 

 

Now the Apostle reveals the profound yet simple truth explaining the uncertainty:- namely, the out-resurrection is not a gift in grace, but a prize to be won by devotion and sanctity. Nothing could be clearer than the Apostle’s words. First, the renunciation - “I count all things but dung”: next, the aim - “if by any means I may attain unto the select resurrection from among the dead”: finally, the reason - “I press on toward the goal for THE PRIZE of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus Morally and practically, a gift and a prize are worlds asunder: if a gift has to be won, it is not a gift, but a prize; and if a prize is received without effort, it is not a prize, but a gift. Here is the solution of the whole problem, and of words of Paul which have puzzled thousands. Unlike simple salvation, the select resurrection is a prize, not a gift: “I press on for the prize”, he says. For obtaining simple salvation Paul has just stated that all works he had jettisoned for ever overboard, for God’s - [initial and eternal] - salvation is a pure gift - the righteousness of Another given out of hand; but so from this truth producing carelessness in Paul, or the conviction that works after faith are of little account either for time or for eternity, by a counter-truth Paul’s master-passion now is to attain to the Select Resurrection as the Prize. I press on to seize the prize, to attain which Christ seized me: it is Christ’s wish that I should win the prize: it is ‘our heavenward calling’” (Lightfoot), for God is invoking us all so to run that we shall break up with the first through the shattered tombs. A prize is never won except at the goal: the runner who, at any point of the track, calculates that he has out-distanced all competitors; or gets out of the running tracks; or lingers to look back in satisfaction at the ground covered; or runs with anything but intense concentration - loses the race. “Seest thou says Chrysostom, “that even here they crown the most honoured of the athletes, not on the race-course below, but the king calls them up and crowns them there.” “I press on cries Paul, “toward the prize of our high calling” - the heavenward, upward, Godward call - “in Christ Jesus

 

 

Paul finally presents us with a priceless cluster of truths that shine out like stars. First, our resolve: “Let us therefore, as many as be perfect (full-grown, mature) be thus minded.” That is, of Paul’s mind: not doubting or denying that there is such a prize; not foolishly scorning the doctrine of reward; not despairing of ourselves, or ruling ourselves out as competitors; not absorbed in discussion as to who shall win the prize, or wondering how near, or how far, we are ourselves; not reposing on past victories, or resting on past laurels, or crushed and hopeless over past failures; but making the supreme effort of our lives to attain. “There is a difference between the perfect and the perfected; the perfect are ready for the race; the perfected are close upon the prize” (Bengel). All the mightiest of mankind have been men of one idea, for concentration is the secret of power; and they are the mightiest saints who have no less an aim than a perfected holiness, the topstone of which is a bursting upward from the tomb.

 

 

Now follows a golden promise. “And if in anything” - in any detail of this truth - “ye are otherwise minded” - if you think that the prize is for all - [regenerate] -believers without effort, or that there is no prize, or that the first resurrection is not the prize, or that it is not worth a life’s devotion, or that you have, by effort, already secured it - “even this” - always assuming a single eye for God’s truth - “shall God reveal unto you”: “the verb indicates an immediate disclosing to the human spirit by the Spirit of God” (Lange). To differ from Paul is, of course, to confess oneself in error: nevertheless, Paul says, walk with me so far as you can see your path; where you fail to agree with me, or with one another, ask God. “Paul teaches, but God enlightens” (Chrysostom). This meets the inevitable challenge, foreseen by Paul all down the ages:- Paul, your doctrine of the Prize will plunge the Church into chaos, and sharply sunder the babes from the adult. This is the answer. Seek the best you know, and God will give you a still better best: be perfect in devotion, and a passionate runner, and God is pledged to show us what is “the hope of your calling” (Eph. 4: 4). Seek God about it, and “even this” - the most golden ideal that ever hovered before human vision - “shall God reveal unto you: only whereunto we have already attained, by that same rule let us walk For Paul himself the crowning fact remains:- “This ONE THING I do”; it remains the master-passion of my life.

 

 

- The Balance of Truth.

 

 

-------

 

 

CORRESPONDENCE

 

Sheol: A Rejoinder

 

 

Dear Sir, May I beg a brief reply to F.B.T.? This will not do. Sheol (N.T. & Lxx. Hadees) is rendered in the A.V. “sometimes ‘Grave’ and sometimes ‘Hell.’ ‘But they never mean either one or the other’ (Govett). It is one general abode of the dead (Eccl. 3: 20; 6: 6), but when the souls of the saved and the lost are differentiated, distinctive names are given to the places where they are waiting resurrection. Hadees, Death, and Destruction are terms used to mark the places of the lost, while the saved are said to be in Abraham’s bosom, or Paradise.

 

 

To assume that any one of the heavens is synonymous with Paradise is error, and arises from the mistranslation of 2 Cor. 12: 2 and 4. “Caught UP” should be caught away, with no away - [see the Greek word ...] ) to Paradise, i.e., to the underworld to which Christ descended and where Samuel was called up from Hadees to deliver the dread sentence to Saul, to whom he declared that “To-morrow shalt thou and thy sons be with me i.e., in the underworld - Hadees in the general sense - but separated by “the great gulf,” since Samuel and Jonathen were holy, while Saul certainly - [was disobedient (1 Sam. 15: 22-23, 35, R.V. Cf. (Acts 5: 32, R.V.)] - and probably his other sons were evil. On the other occasion, when the Apostle was “snatched away” to the third heaven, that the direction should be up is obvious, for “the heavens are high above the earth

 

 

The case of Elijah thus becomes irrelevant.

 

 

Finally, the Scripture record no instance of a disembodied human spirit* entering the joys of heaven. Though redeemed, it is unclothed, has the stigma of death upon it, is ceremonially unclean, and is only part of the man. Not till “in the twinkling of an eye” at the descent of the Lord, will the saint be “raised in glory,” body, soul and spirit re-united, one man, to be forever with the Lord.

 

[* That is with the one exception of our Lord’s animating ‘spirit’, at the time of His Death (Luke 23: 46, R.V.).]

 

                                                                                       Yours, etc.,

 

                                                                                                      CHAS. S. UTTING.

 

 

-------

 

 

JOHN WESLEY’S TWELVE RULES

FOR HIS HELPERS

 

 

1. Believe evil of no one, and put the best construction on everything.

 

 

2. Speak evil of no one; keep your thoughts to yourself till you come to the person concerned.

 

 

3. If you see what you think wrong in a person, tell him / [or her] plainly.

 

 

4. Be serious; let your motto be “Holiness to the Lord.” Avoid all lightness, jesting, and foolish talking.

 

 

5. Be diligent; never while away time, nor spend more time at one place than necessary.

 

 

6. Converse sparingly and cautiously with the opposite sex.

 

 

7. Beware of all affection, and preach the gospel as the servant of all.

 

 

8. You have nothing to do but to save souls; therefore spend and be spent in the work.

 

 

9. Be punctual; do everything exactly at the time.

 

 

10. Be ashamed of nothing but sin; not of cleaning your own boots or your neighbour’s or such things.

 

 

11. Act in all things not according to your own will. Employ your time according to your profession, in preaching, visiting, reading, meditating, [writing,] and prayer.

 

 

12. Speak as earnestly as you can, but do not scream. Preach with all your heart but with a modulated - [i.e. by varying the ‘tone and pitch’ of your] - voice.

 

*       *       *       *       *       *

 

 

19

 

THE HINDERER AND THE HINDRANCE

 

 

By D. M. PANTON

 

 

IT is one of our keenest joys that we have amongst us young men and women of active powers of thought, and of deepening piety of life; young men and women who, when some of us have passed from the scene, may be plunged into the vortex of the last conflicts; around whose brows may gather the burning lights of the last battles God’s Church will ever have on earth.

 

 

Panic

 

 

Now there is one safeguard which young folk need in the present world-convulsions, and that safeguard the Scripture supplies. The Thessalonian panic - the shock of believing that they were caught in the Great Tribulation - is a danger for us all which will grow sharper every year, and which will be most dangerous for the youth of to-day. So Paul says:- “We beseech you, brethren, by the coming” - the ‘parousia,’ the presence in the heavenlies - “of our Lord Jesus Christ, and our gathering together unto him” - our rapture - “that ye be not quickly” - prematurely - “shaken from your mind, nor yet be troubled” - terrified - “as that the day of the Lord is now present” (2 Thess. 2 : 1 R.V.).*

 

*“The verb is so translated in the other passages where it occurs (Rom. 8: 38; 1 Cor. 3: 22; Gal. 1: 4; Heb. 9: 9), except in 2 Tim. 3: 1, where it ought also to have been so rendered” (The Pulpit Commentary).

 

 

The Day of the Lord

 

 

Now a terror at being overtaken by the Day of the Lord is fully justified. The descriptions of that Day given by the Holy Spirit are appalling. One quotation will be enough. “The great day of the Lord is near, it is near and hasteth greatly, even the voice of the day of the Lord: the mighty man crieth there bitterly. That day is a day of wrath, a day of trouble and distress, a day of wasteness and desolation, a day of darkness and gloominess, a day of clouds and thick darkness. And I will bring distress upon men, that they shall walk like blind men, because they have sinned against the Lord: and their blood shall be poured out as dust, and their flesh as dung.” (Zephaniah, 1: 14). Our Lord sums it up:- “Tribulation such as there hath not been the like since the creation, and never shall be” (Mark 13: 19).

 

 

Apostasy and Antichrist

 

 

So Paul now unveils two vital facts which must first become manifest, without which the Great Tribulation is impossible. “For it will not be except (1) the falling away” - the Apostasy, the world-wide abandonment of the Christian Faith- “come first, and (2) the man of sin” - the Antichrist, the man who embodies all sin - “be revealed.” That is, two vast evils fill the Day of the Lord: (1) the Apostasy; individuals are now apostate, but the crash of the whole Church left on earth is yet to come: and (2) the Man of Sin, when “all that dwell on the earth shall worship him” (Rev. 13: 8).

 

 

Lawlessness

 

 

The Apostle next gives the reason on which their fear that they were in the Day of the Lord was founded - a fear already pressing on us, beyond the Church’s experience in all history. “For the mystery of lawlessness” - lawlessness disguised, but working secretly in all nations, and in all sections of society - “doth already work The murder of six million Jews, the atomic bomb, the world wars, the steady rise of crime in all countries. the industrial strikes all over the world - the temptation is to believe that the Age of Anarchy has arrived. The extraordinary increase of crime in youth is one extraordinary apparent reason. The latest official statistics show that since 1939, 39 per cent. of the burglars and thieves were under the age of 14; only one-fifth of the burglars and housebreakers since 1939 were over 21 years of age. In America, more than half the criminals in 1946 - that is, 51 per cent - were 21 years of age and under. One cannot conceive a more appalling portent of the future.

 

 

The Hinderer

 

 

So now the Apostle reveals the foundation fact. “Only there is one that restraineth now, until he be taken out of the way.” Here one Person only, on earth, is singled out as alone blocking the world’s final wickedness: such a person is inconceivable save One - the Holy Ghost. Only one Person of the Godhead is on earth, and He alone is creating all good, and blocking all evil. Therefore all depends on the moment of His removal. “There is one that restraineth now, until he be TAKEN OUT OF THE WAY; and then shall be revealed the lawless one

 

 

The Hindrance

 

 

But there is another hindrance here on earth which, so long as it is here, makes the Day of the Lord impossible. “And now ye know that which restraineth” - in this case, not a person, but a thing - “to the end that he” - the Antichrist - “may be revealed in his own season” - that is, after the Gospel era. Here is a hindrance manifestly created by the Hinderer, and to be removed from the earth with Him. Paul had already revealed it: “Now we beseech you, brethren, touching the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, and our gathering together unto him; to the end that ye be not quickly shaken from your mind” (ver. 1). With the Hinderer disappears the hindrance: the Holy Spirit accompanies the rapture: so long as the - [Pre-Tribulation and select] -  rapture has not occurred, the Day of the Lord is not here.*

 

* This is a decisive overthrow of the view of the post-Tribulationist - namely, that the whole Church must pass through the Great Tribulation: the Thessalonians were not to think they were in the Day of the Lord, because there had been no gathering together unto Him.

 

 

Salt

 

 

But now we observe that the Apostle is careful not to say that they are not to be in the Great Tribulation because they cannot be in it: all he says, guardedly, is that a rapture must have occurred before the Day is here. Then who are the believers that are to be removed? Words of our Lord cast a remarkable light. “Ye are the salt of the earth” - salt is that which prevents corruption, and preserves from rottenness: the presence of the holy believer, as of the Holy Spirit, the Hinderer, is the sole check on corruption, the sole block which makes the arrival of the Antichrist impossible. Ten righteous men would have indefinitely postponed the doom of Sodom. Salt is white in colour, transparent in texture, pungent in flavour, manifold in use: all that is divine and holy and sin-blocking in the world - the whole earthward impact of Divine grace - is in the holy believers of the Church of Christ.

 

 

Savourless Salt

 

 

So our Lord is careful to add a very grave warning. The hindrance to Antichrist vanishes with the purity of the salt. “But if the salt have lost its savour” - if the regenerate soul has fallen into an insipid, graceless life - “wherewith shall it be salted? it is thence-forth good for nothing” - its hindrance of evil has ceased - “but to be cast out and trodden underfoot of men” (Matt. 5: 13). It still looks like salt; it still is salt; but it has lost the use of salt it has become as refuse. What an exact picture of the [Christian] backslider! “When the Son of man cometh, will he find the faith [see Greek] on the earth?” (Luke 18: 8).* So our Lord tells the Philadelphian Angel, that because he had kept the word of His patience, he would not be trodden underfoot of men: “I also will keep thee from the hour of trial, that hour which is to come upon the whole world, to try them that dwell upon the earth” (Rev. 3: 10).**

 

* The Lord will find faith - in this very context, “they shall believe a lie” (ver. 11) - but He will not find ‘the Faith’.

 

** It seems certain that the beloved Thessalonians would have been rapt had our Lord come then (1 Thess. 4: 17); but what if His coming were deferred for months or years? A [regenerate] believer’s conduct to-day is no certainty of his conduct tomorrow.

 

 

A Right Fear

 

 

So then the Apostle, like Christ, is very guarded in his comforting assurance that without a [select] rapture having [first] occurred the Tribulation is impossible. “We beseech you, brethren, that ye be not quickly” -  prematurely, before the event - “shaken from your mind, that the day of the Lord is now present In the words of Professor T. Croskery:- “Their disquietude and distress arose from the belief that the Lord had already come without their sharing in the glory of His kingdom. Their relatives were still lying in their graves without any sign of resurrection, and they themselves saw no sign of that transformation of body in themselves that was to be the prelude to their meeting the Lord in the air.” A fear lest they be caught in the Day of the Lord was a perfectly right emotion in the hearts of the splendid Thessalonian believers - and in ours; but if we “wait for his Son from heaven, HE DELIVERETH US FROM TI1E WRATH TO COME” (1 Thess. 1: 10).

 

 

Watch and Pray

 

 

One fact, and one fact supremely, the imminence of the Advent forces upon us. Our Lord says:- “One is taken, and one is left: watch therefore, for ye know not on what day your Lord cometh” (Matt. 24: 40). In the words of beloved Samuel Wilkinson, of the Mildmay Mission to the Jews:- “ ‘Watch ye, therefore, and pray always, that ye may be accounted worthy to escape all these things that shall come to pass and to stand before the Son of Man.’ This exhortation, this command, was uttered by our Lord after His own recital of the programme of catastrophes which are to overtake the world’s population during the period immediately antecedent to His public appearance in glory. Thus escape from the awful period of earth-judgments is possible. It is possible but conditioned: - ‘What manner of persons ought ye to be in all holy conversation and godliness?’ What indeed? Can any standard of consecration be too high, any present sacrifice of self too great, any devotion of service or substance too great, if escape from the judgment described is its reward

 

 

-------

 

 

SODOMY

 

 

The depth of sin that is now - [in 2024] - openly approved passes all imagination. A Joint Committee on Psychiatry and the Law, appointed by the British Medical Association and the Magistrates’ Association, in its report on The Criminal Law and Social Offenders, recommends that homosexual practices, if done in private, should not be punishable at all. Here is open sanction of Sodomy. In one of the strongest  indictments of sin in the Bible, the Sodomites are described as “wicked and sinners before the Lord exceedingly” (Gen. 13: 13), and alone of the cities of the world it called down on itself “fire and brimstone” a prelude of Hell. These doctors and magistrates little dream  of the consequences. “In the day that Lot went out from Sodom it rained fire and brimstone from heaven, and destroyed them all: after the same manner shall it be in the day that the Son of man is revealed” (Luke 17: 29).

 

 

*       *       *       *       *       *       *

 

 

20

 

 

THE STRENGTH AND GLORY OF THE GIFTED CHURCH

 

 

By A. G. TILNEY

 

 

SAMSON, who was by nature neither big nor strong, knew where his great strength lay, and how he could lose it.

 

 

Once it was lost, he knew that by separation and obedience it could be - at least in part - recovered, for the final conquest. His glory and might were dependent upon devotion to God, upon carrying out the Divine commands.

 

 

The Church of Christ was naturally and originally both small and weak, but, by grace and gift, mighty and glorious. Today it remains shorn of glory and strength - just “like any other man In fact, the Church is now largely social, national, humanistic.

 

 

We are apt to look upon a single, unique, isolated Pentecost as the scene and sign and season of the Church’s temporary enduement with power from on high in “one far-off Divine event.” But Pentecost does not stand alone, unrelated to antecedents or succession. For John 15-17 precedes Acts 2. From the former Gospel chapter we learn that fruit-bearing in every season depends upon the branch’s vital union with the Vine, as in the natural realm. In the latter chapter we hear our Lord’s own prayer-emphasis upon Christian unity as the needed and influential reflection of the Divine. Those who abide in Him can hardly fail to be united to one another, and to be an attraction and blessing for the world. “By THIS shall ALL men know that ye are MY disciples, if ye have (visible) love one to another

 

 

Pentecost was characterized and conditioned by obedient Christian unity. Its sweet refrain was: “All with one accord (in one place).” Pentecost, with virtuous continuance of unity was virtually repeated in Acts 4, 31 and 19, 6 (if not also 20, 16). Its fruitage persisted or reappeared throughout the Epistles, that is, for a whole generation, as the dates heading Acts 2 and Ephesians 4 reveal. Indeed, John’s Epistles and Apocalypse show Pentecost operative up towards the very end of the first century; while Church history shows it operative far longer. For till the substitution of hireling shepherds, the wolves of persecution helped to preserve the unity of the flock, responsive, separate, secure.

 

 

It is customary to look upon the first Pentecost as the “former rain” (swelling new-sown grain), and earth’s last Pentecost - the restored gifts of the [Holy] Spirit - as the “latter rain” (swelling ripened grain in the ear just before reaping at the end of the age). But seed-time and harvest are guaranteed as recurrent periods, so that, even though rain is at times withheld from brazen heavens, there are - or should be - intermittent showers of blessing, dependent upon repentance and prayer. In fact, to prayer - of the right kind - is promised blessing of glory and power as yet unknown: receiving ANYTHING asked in Christ’s Name, as Elisha received it from his master, the ascending prophet.

 

 

Christ’s - [redeemed regenerate and consecrated] - Body, the Church, was once - as it will be again - the ruling, healing channel of God’s glorious power. He is our Head, and we are all members one of another, interrelated, interdependent. Dislocation (strain and sprain), fracture (simple or compound), and amputation (section, schism) clearly spell loss of power, power that should have been permanent, perennial, public: “by this shall ye know,” “by this shall the Gentiles - all men - know

 

 

The Church, alas, is mostly unconcerned about its palsy and impotence, unconscious even that it really had - much less should have - an apostolic succession not of wealthy imposition but of healthy strength and glory. Like Samson who “wist not that the Lord was departed from him it knows not, as a body, that it is “wretched - and poor - and blind nor that its wealth and comeliness and eyesight are recoverable by zeal, repentance, obedience and welcome to the returning Christ, with consequent victory. It has actually invented an alleged “professing church” on which to father its naked shame and needed chastisement. Oh that it had at least one open ear to hear what the spirit is saying to it and to all.

 

 

Power, divorced from loving service, tends towards proud abuse of privilege and grace; so the gifted Corinthian church was early threatened with disruption under rival leadership, even while some were boastful of loyalty direct to the Chief Shepherd Himself - “I am of Christ! you are all wrong”, a dangerous unsectarianism, despising under-shepherds and their allocated folds.

 

 

True, there have been godly but unsuccessful individuals obeying the counsel to “covet earnestly the best gifts,” especially prophecy; and there are still groups claiming their possession, but questionably, in not testing their source and hidden character. Hence it is significant that no party boasting “tongues” is able to use these in the Mission Field.

 

 

May it not, then, be that the essential condition of the Gifts’ Return as Latter Rain is fullest Christian unity? Dislocation and fracture and schism mean powerlessness, but unity is strength, also in the body spiritual.

 

 

Now unity is especially stressed at the beginning of the “practical” part of Ephesians, in chapter 4 which proceeds to speak of the gifts of the ascending Master-Prophet, and of their progressive purpose in maturing the Church to true power and glory. Verse 16 in particular emphasises a united body (attached to the Head as branches to the Vine) - fitly joined together - and compacted - by that (current) which every joint (contact, connection) supplies - according to the effectual working in the measure of every part - making increase of the body unto the upbuilding of itself in love, that great unifying and invigorating principle of service. It is not enough for the Church to be separate from the world - in it, but not of it; it must be positive, through organic unification to Christ and to all its members; not merely antiseptic, but nutritive, co-operating, overflowing - all one in a Living Christ, of whatever nation or denomination.

 

 

Our united God of wisdom, love, might - “the Lords, a unity” - thrice insists (Roms. 12, 1 Cor. 12, Ephes. 4) on the vital importance of unity in diversity, of many members and differing offices all together constituting but one body in Christ and with one another. And in Gals. 5: 20-21 He ranks and rates with the vicious and vile, separatists and exclusives to whom He denies inheritance in His kingdom. It is indeed a “scornful wonder” that in the U.S.A. “256 recognised religious denominations which have tried to convert America to their faith” can be contrasted with one great Roman Catholicism (“Public Opinion,” 26. 9. 47) - a spurious uniformity.

 

 

What seems imperative for Divine approval, power and blessing is, therefore, a unity of Scriptural single-mindedness in the individual; “this one thing I do”; unity in each individual assembly: “bear ye one another's burdens,” “be ye kind to one another, forgiving one another, as God for Christ’s sake hath forgiven you a unity throughout the locality: “receive ye one another,” “all with one accord in one place,” “of one heart and one soul”; and finally, a sense of world-wide unity of and with “all who in every place call upon the Name of the Lord

 

 

We have no longer the unction, sealing, filling - earnest of impending millennial powers, but we are to ask for them, “covet earnestly” - “be filled” - “keep the unity When we know and acknowledge our lack, and are willing to test the spirits (as we are told) for their own negative and positive attitude towards the Lordship of Jesus and the pivotal points of the Christian faith - the Divine Incarnation and the Personal Advert; but especially when we are really united in spirit and symphonize in Samson’s prayer: “Strengthen me, I pray Thee, only this once, O God then Ichabod will be erased, Jochebed re-written, and the strength and glory of the Gifted Church return (we trust) to witness and to save. The rushing, shaking Spirit can re-unite and quicken dry and scattered bones. Meanwhile the Gospel manifesto stands: “As ye go, proclaim: The Kingdom of Heaven is at hand. Heal - cleanse - cast out. Freely ye have received, freely give After fat and feckless - [i.e., ‘feeble and incompetent’ (Oxford Essential English Dictionary, p. 217)] -  Eli and his sons, may we not expect - in these days without open vision - the prophetic Spirit as on consecrated, listening Samuel to see and welcome the Man after God’s own heart, Who shall fulfil all His Will? May we seek the Glory of God, yea, God our Glory, and entreat Him that His Messenger, our Paraklete, may come again unto us, and teach us what we shall do through Him whose Name is Wonderful, Counsellor, Prince of Peace.

 

 

-------

 

 

APOSTASY

 

 

The modern ignorance of the doctrine of miracle, both good and bad, is almost incredible, and beyond all conception dangerous; and subsequently the sharp peril foretold by the [Holy] Spirit (1 Tim. 5: 1-3) grows every year more acute.

 

 

But the gravity of the matter does not end there. Canon Vernon Storr, Dr. R. F. Horton, and Principal W. E. Bloomfield, with other Christian leaders endorce the phenomena of having “actually happened,” and are continuing the investigation. “The time has come,” says Mr, Spurr, “when this whole matter needs to be taken over by the Christian Church.” It is exactly this conjunction of the Christian Faith with “seductive spirits speaking lies hypocritically” (1 Tim. 4: 2) - personating the Holy Ghost in “tongues or the dead in sιance - which, the Spirit affirms, is to create the Apostasy. The medium Monk was once a Baptist minister, and Stainton Moses and Leadbeater Anglican clergymen; Mrs. Eddy was a Congregationalist, as also were W. T. Stead and Sir W. F. Barrett; Minot Savage was once an ardent evangelical clergyman; Mrs. Besant was a Shropshire vicar’s wife; and Pearsall Smith (who died a Spititualist) was at one time a leading light of the Keswick platform.

 

 

*       *       *       *       *       *       *

 

 

21

 

 

 

THE SILVER TRUMPETS

 

 

By D. M. PANTON

 

 

THE Silver Trumpets are one of the loveliest pictures in the Old Testament types. “Cry aloud, spare not, lift up thy voice like a trumpet” (Is. 58: 1). We are the trumpets, sounding forth the Word of God. The trumpet is a mouthpiece; it is a speaking instrument; its sound is a fruit of the lips: so the Christian is to utter the Word of God; to ring out the clarion call of the Gospel; to warn, to command, to invite on behalf of the Most High. All revelation is a trumpet call from God the call is addressed from heaven to earth through the lips of men and our double trumpet is the Old Testament and the New.

 

 

Two Trumpets

 

 

“Make thee two trumpets of silver” (Num. 10: 1). The double blast is most significant. They blew in two directions: manward, to direct the people of God; and God-ward to invoke aid: the double ministry of the Word and prayer. “When ye go to war, ye shall sound an alarm with the trumpets; and ye shall be remembered before the Lord your God, and ye shall be saved from your enemies” (ver. 9). There is the Godward trumpet. How the Psalmist blows short, sharp blasts into the ear of God! “Awake, why sleepest thou, O Lord?” (Ps. 44: 23); and Isaiah, - “Awake, awake, put on thy strength, O arm of the Lord!” (Is. 52: 1) Two is the number of intensity and certainty: it is the ‘double’ of everything. Under the Law two witnesses established a fact; so our Lord said, - “The witness of two men is true” (John 8: 17); He sent out the seventy two by two (Luke 10: 1); two angels witnessed to the empty tomb; when the Lord Jesus would lay immense stress on a fact, He said, - “Verily, verily, I say unto you”; and when God would show the immutability of His counsel, He swore by “two immutable things” (Heb. 6: 18).

 

 

Beaten Silver

 

 

The trumpets were made of silver, and silver that had been beaten. “Make thee two trumpets of silver; of beaten work shalt thou make themSilver is white, brilliant, precious. Flutes that are made of silver are said to be sweeter-toned than any other flutes: so the Gospel trumpets sound a sweeter music than any other music in the world. As John G. Paton says:- “Life, any life, would be well spent, under any conceivable conditions, in bringing one human soul to know, and love, and serve God and His Son.” And it is beaten silver. Spurgeon, so great a master of the trumpets, says - “All the grace I got out of my comfortable easy times might almost lie on a penny, but the good I received from my trials, pains, and griefs is incalculable. What do I not owe to the fire and the file, the crucible and the furnace, and the bellows, and the Hand that thrust me into the heat?”

 

 

Trumpet Tones

 

 

Priests, and priests only, were allowed to sound the trumpets. Only those who are born again can pass on the tones of God. A famous actor was being honoured in a certain city. Many celebrities were invited to attend, and among them was an outstanding clergyman, retired, old in years, and feeble with life, and he wanted the actor to dramatize something to their liking. So the actor said, “What would you like me to give you? Some words to recite?” The great audience was quiet, and finally the old clergyman spoke up and he said, “I would love so much for you to quote and recite, as an actor, the 23rd Psalm.” The actor paused then he said, “My friend, I will do it on one condition - when I am finished if you, too, will quote the 23rd PsalmThe clergyman said, “I will do it. I am no actor, but I’ll do the best I can.” The actor started, “The Lord is my Shepherd,” The audience was quiet. He went through it in actor’s style. When he finished the applause burst forth all over the place. It was a masterpiece. And then the old clergyman started, “The Lord is my Shepherd,” and with each word right in the presence of God, one by one the heads went down bowed, the tears streaming. When he finished, the actor put his hands on the shoulder of the old clergyman, and he said, “Sir, I had reached their ears; you have reached their hearts. I have told them about the Shepherd; but sir, you know the Shepherd.” Only priests can blow the trumpets.

 

 

Obedience

 

 

The trumpets covered all the action of the People of God. They worshipped and they fought, they journeyed and they halted, in simple obedience to the trumpet call: so our whole life is to be regulated by the Holy Scriptures. As Archbishop Alexander said to the young men at Oxford:- “You may be yet saved from the Nazarite’s ill-kept vow; from a life unconsecrated; from the voices of doubt deepening as the night draws on; from the few broken lights that flicker, and the many shadows that darken, over the giant’s grave.” The blasts are the orders of God. Till the trumpet sounds, never stir: when it sounds, never tarry.

 

 

Misused Trumpets

 

 

It is grave to remember how the trumpets are being misused to-day. “If the trumpet give an uncertain voice, who shall prepare himself for war?” (1 Cor. 14: 8). The fearful words of John Wesley are even more true to-day. “How terrible when ambassadors of God turn out to be agents for the devil! - when commissioned to teach men the way to heaven, they do, in fact, teach the way to hell. If ever asked, ‘Why, who does this?’ I answer, ‘Ten thousand wise and honourable men; even all those of whatever denomination, who encourage the proud, the trifler, the passionate, the lover of the world, the man of pleasure, the unjust or unkind, the easy, the careless, harmful, useless creatures, the man who suffers no persecution for righteousness’ sake. These are false prophets in the highest sense of the word. They are continually peopling the realms of night: and whenever they follow poor souls they have destroyed, hell shall be moved from beneath to meet them at their coming.” The command of Jehovah abides: “Cry aloud and spare not, lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and show my people their TRANSGRESSIONS, and the house of Jacob their SINS” (Is. 58: 1).

 

 

Are we ourselves sounding the trumpets? It has been well put thus. “In the great eternity which is beyond, among the many marvels that will burst upon the soul, this surely will be one of the greatest, that the Son of God came to redeem the world, that certain individuals were chosen from mankind to be the first fruits of the new creation, that to them was committed the inconceivable honour of proclaiming the glad tidings to their fellow-creatures still in the darkness, and they never did it.” A young man, when dying, though he was a believer exclaimed:- “Lost! Lost! Lost!” His mother ran to him and cried:- “My boy! is it possible that you have lost your soul?” “No, Mother, not that,” he said. “I have a hope of Heaven, but I have lost my life. I have lived twenty-four years, and have done nothing for my Saviour. I spent my life for myself, now it’s lost forever.”

 

 

Innumerable Gifts

 

 

Let us remember how wonderful is the opportunity of us all. One writer has put it beautifully thus. “Grace expands into all kinds of gifts. The limitless variety of innumerable gifted souls, ever expanding, ever ministering, is the only adequate manifestation of an infinite God; and stewardship of that grace is the bottom fact of Church life. All talents are gifts; and all gifts are trusts: therefore we are stewards not owners; trustees, not possessors: our gifts were Christ’s before they were ours, and after they have become ours, they still remain His. So, in the Church, no one is a giver only, or a recipient only: every one has some gift, and every one has some need: thus only, as each is ministering to all, are all built up on our most holy faith.”

 

 

Blow the Trumpet

 

 

So let us blow the trumpets. “The same trumpet called to festival and to war; so the Gospel has two tones: it calls lovingly, sweetly, tenderly; and it sounds an alarm, making the night tremble through all its temple of darkness, and sending into men’s hearts pangs of apprehension and unutterable fear” (Dr. Joseph Parker). As the vice-president of a synod (Dr. Arthur Brunn) has just said - “We need some very plain talk about sin. We need to be terribly serious about sin with ourselves and with others. We need to tell men that the inevitable consequence of sin is hell. We need to speak about hell until people tremble at the fearful anger of God. God has permitted us to live in one of the darkest periods in world history. Everything seems to indicate that the midnight hour is at hand, that we are given our last chance“IN A MOMENT, IN THE TWINKLING OF AN EYE, THE TRUMPET SHALL SOUND, AND THE DEAD SHALL BE RAISED INCORRUPTIBLE, AND WE SHALL BE CHANGED” (1 Cor. 15: 52).

 

 

-------

 

 

ESCAPING HELL

 

 

The great earthquakes earthquakes of the end will start the last fires, which draw nearer and nearer every moment. In the Kingston earthquake a man named Machado was pinned to the earth by falling debris, which had so fastened his hand that he was hopelessly imprisoned, while the fires, which the earthquake shock had started, drew every moment nearer. As the devouring flames approached, and dear life was at stake, he seized a sheet of jagged zinc, and with his free hand sawed off the other, bound it tightly, and ran for the nearest hospital a saved man“If thy hand cause thee to stumble, cut it off; it is good for thee to enter into life maimed, rather than having two hands to go into hell, into the unquenchable fire” (Mark 9:  43).

 

 

*       *       *       *       *       *       *

 

 

THE IMPORTANCE OF TRUTH

 

 

SCRIPTURE READINGS

 

 

Joshua 24: 6-14, R.V. “And I [‘the LORD’ (v. 2)] brought your fathers out of Egypt: and ye came unto the sea; and the Egyptians pursued after your fathers with chariots and with horsemen unto the Red Sea. [7] And when they cried out unto the LORD, he put darkness between you and the Egyptians, and brought the sea upon them, and covered them; and your eyes saw what I did in Egypt: and ye dwelt in the wilderness many days - [Because of their apostasy, disobedience, and unbelief. See Num. 14: 22-35)] -  [8] “And I brought you into the land of the Amorites, which dwelt beyond Jordan; and they fought with you: and I gave them into your hand, and ye possessed their land; and I destroyed them from before you. [9] Then Balak the son of Zippor, king of Moab, arose and fought against Israel; and he sent and called Balaam the son of Beor to curse you: [10] but I would not hearken unto Balaam, therefore he blessed you still: so I delivered you out of his hand. [11] And ye went over Jordan, and came unto Jerico: and the men of Jerico fought against you, the Amorite, and the Perizzite, and the Canaanite, and the Hittite, and the Girgasite, the Hivite, and the Jebusite; and I delivered them into your hand. [12] And I sent the hornet before you, which drave them out from before you, even the two kings of the Amorites, not with thy sword, nor with thy bow. [13] and I gave you a land whereon thou hast not laboured, and cities which ye built not, and ye dwelt therein; of vineyards, and oliveyards which ye planted not do ye eat. [14] Now therefore fear the LORD, and serve him in sincerity and truth and put away the gods which your fathers served beyond the River, and in Egypt; and serve ye the LORD.

 

 

2 Chronicles 18; 9-13, R.V. :- “Now the king of Israel - [“Ahab” (v. 3)] - and Jehoshaphat the king of Judah sat each on his throne, arrayed in their robes, and they sat in an open place at the entrance of the gate of Samaria; and all the prophets prophesied before them. [10] And Zedekiah the son of Chenaanah made him horns of iron, and said, Thus saith the LORD, With these shalt thou push the Syrians, until they be consumed. [11] And all the prophets prophesied so, saying, Go up to Ramoth-gilead, and prosper: for the LORD shall deliver it into the hand of the king. [12] And the messenger that went to call Micaiah spake to him, saying, Behold, the words of the prophets declare good to the king with one mouth: let the word therefore, I pray thee, be like one of theirs, and spake thou good. [13] And Micaiah said, As the LORD liveth, what my God saith, that will I speak. [14] And when he was come to the king, the king said unto him, Micaiah, shall we go to Ramoth-gilead to battle, or shall I forbear? And he said, Go ye up, and prosper; and they shall be delivered into your hand. [15] And the king said to him, How many times shall I adjure thee that thou speak unto me nothing but the truth in the name of the LORD? [16] And he said, I saw all Israel scattered upon the mountains, as sheep that have no shepherd: and the LORD said, These have no master; let them return every man to his house in peace. [17] And the king of Israel said to Jehoshaphat, Did I not tell thee that he would not prophesy good concerning me, but evil? [18] And he said, Therefore hear ye the word of the LORD: I saw the LORD sitting upon his throne, and all the host of heaven standing upon his right hand and on his left. [19] And the LORD said, Who shall entice Ahab king of Israel, that he may go up and fall at Ramoth-gilead? And one spake saying after this manner. [20] And there came forth a spirit, (Heb. ‘the spirit’) and stood before the LORD, and said, I will entice him. And the LORD said unto him, Wherewith? [21] And he said, I will go forth, and will be a lying spirit in the mouth of all his prophets. And he said, Thou shalt entice him, and shalt prevail also: go forth and do so. [22] Now therefore, behold, the LORD hath put a lying spirit in the mouth of these thy prophets; and the LORD hath spoken evil concerning thee.” ... [33] “And a certain man drew his bow at a venture, (Heb. ‘in his simplicity’) and smote the king of Israel between the joints of the harness: or the lower armour and the breastplate’) wherefore he said to the driver of the chariot, Turn thine hand, and carry me out of the host; for I am sore wounded. [34] And the battle increased that day: howbeit the king of Israel stayed himself up in his chariot against the Syrians until even: and about the time of the going down of the sun he died

 

 

John 8: 25-32, 40-46, R.V.:- “They - [‘Pharisees’ and ‘Jews’  (vv. 13 & 22)] - said therefore unto him, Who art thou? Jesus said unto them, Even that which I have also spoken unto you from the beginning. [26] I have many things to speak and to judge concerning you: howbeit he that sent me is true; and the things which heard from him, these speak I unto the world. [27] They perceived not that he spake to them of the Father. [28] Jesus therefore said, When ye have lifted up the Son of man, then shall ye know that I am he, and that I do nothing of myself, but as the Father taught me, I speak these things. [29] And he that sent me is with me; he hath not left me alone*; for I do always the things that are pleasing to him. [30] As he spake these things, many believed on him.

 

 

[31] Jesus therefore said to those Jews which had believed him, If ye abide in my word, then are ye truly my disciples; [32] and ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free... [40] But now ye seek to kill me, a man that hath told you the truth, which I heard from God: this did not Abraham. [41] Ye do the works of your father. They said unto him, we are not born of fornication; we have one Father, even God. [42] Jesus said unto them, If God were your Father, ye would love me: for I came forth and are come from God; for neither have I came of myself, but he sent me. [43] Why do you not understand my speech? Even because ye cannot hear my word. [44] Ye are of your father the devil, and the lusts of your father it is your will to do. He was a murderer from the beginning, and stood not in the truth, because there is no truth in him. When he speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his own: for he is a liar, and the father thereof. [45] But because I say the truth, ye believe me not. [46] Which of you convinceth me of sin? If I say truth, why do ye not believe me?

 

 

-------

 

 

22

 

ALONE

 

 

Truth has been out of fashion since man changed his robes of fadeless light for a garment of faded leaves. It is natural to compromise conscience and follow the social and religious fashion for the sake of gain or pleasure: it is divine to sacrifice both on the altar of truth and duty. Men are never faithful in crowds. Our nearest and dearest can fail us. What is wanted to-day are men and women, young and old, who will obey their convictions of truth and duty at the cost of fortune and friends and life itself. It is to reborn disciples that Jesus says (Matt. 7: 14):- “Narrow is the gate, and straitened the way, that leadeth unto life, and few be they that find it

 

 

Abel was murdered alone. Enoch watched alone. Noah preached alone. Abraham offered his son alone. Jacob wrestled alone. Joseph lay in the pit alone. Moses ascended Sinai alone. Samson repented alone. David fought Goliath alone. Elijah sacrificed on Carmel alone. Jeremiah wept alone. Esther, crying, “If I perish, I perishfaced the King alone. Daniel met the lions alone. Jonah traversed Nineveh alone. Mary washed the feet of Jesus alone. Stephen was martyred alone. Paul, confronting the whole power of Rome faced Nero alone. John lay in the Patmos prison alone. “They were stoned, they were sawn asunder, they were tempted, they were slain with the sword: they went about in sheepskins, in goatskins; being destitute, afflicted, evil entreated (of whom the world was not worthy), wandering in deserts and mountains and caves, and the holes of the earth” (Hebrews 9: 37).

 

[* NOTE: TRUTH will always be spoken by the Holy Spirit filled obedient minority! See Acts. 6: 5 and 7: 5. Cf. 2 Tim. 2: 12 and 18, R.V.]

 

 

God’s People in the wilderness praised Abraham and persecuted Moses. God’s People under the kings praised Moses and persecuted the prophets. God’s People under Caiaphas praised the prophets and persecuted Jesus. God’s People under the Popes praised the Saviour and persecuted the saints: and multitudes now, both in the Church and the world, applaud the courage and fortitude of the patriarchs and prophets, the apostles and martyrs, but condemn as stubbornness or foolishness like faithfulness to truth to-day.

 

 

Nevertheless the faithful servant of God is never alone. He never has to repeat Calvary. The Father is with him (John 14: 23), the Son is with him (Matt. 28: 20), and the Holy Spirit is with him (John 14: 16): and all loneliness will be gone forever at the resurrection [out] from among the dead.*

 

[* See also Luke 20: 35, Philippians 3: 11; Revelation 20: 4-6, R.V.; and compare with Acts 4: 1-2: “And while they were speaking to the PEOPLE, the HIGH PRIESTS, and the COMMANDER of the TEMPLE, and the SADDUCEES, came upon them, [2] being grieved because they TAUGHT the PEOPLES and announced THAT RESURRECTION from the dead in JESUS(The Emphatic Diaglott containing the Original Greek Text). Note the words underlined above. In the Greek they read, - “... announce in the Jesus the resurrection that out of dead ones]

 

 

-------

 

 

CONFESSION OF CHRIST

 

 

“WHOSOEVER shall confess me before men, him will I confess also before my Father which is in heaven.” What an extraordinary world is this that such a sentence should ever have been uttered in it. Consoder what is implied in these words. They manifestly imply that it is an opprobrious thing in the estimation  of mankind to give honour to Him Who is the brightness of the Father’s glory and to acknowledge any connection with Him. They imply that it is necessary to present the most porewful motives to the mind in order to subdue the feelng of shame that would naturally arise in the confession of Christ. Is not this a fallen world? Is not the race of makind an utterly depraved race? Were it necessary to hold  up powerful motives in order to induce a person to confess his alliance with some arch-villain, one could think better of man. But the most magnificent rewards are proposed, as an inducement to those who are acquainted with Christ, to acknowledge their acquaintance; to those who rely on Him for salvation, to confess Him as their Saviour.

 

             - GEORGE BOWEN.

 

 

-------

 

 

OBEDIENCED REWARDED

AND DISOBEDIENCE PUNISHED.

 

Keep in mind:

 

 

(1) “It is FORBEARANCE when opposed that commends the TRUTH professed. He [Christ] will give the STRENGTH to resist any OPPOSIOION that may come.” - G. H. LANG

 

 

(2) God is no Respector of persons IN JUDGMENT!

 

 

“Servants, OBEY in all things ... not with eyeservice, as men-pleasers, but in singleness of heart, fearing the LORD, and not unto men; knowing that from the LORD  ye shall receive the recompense [or REWARD] OF THE INHERITANCE: ye serve the Lord Christ. For he that doeth WRONG shall receive against the wrong that he hath done: AND THERE IS NO RESPECT OF PERSONS:” (Col. 3: 22-25, R.V.)

 

 

(3) “For each man shall bear his own burden ... Be not deceived; God is not mocked: for whatsoever a man soweth unto his own flesh shall of the flesh reap CORRUPTION; but he that soweth unto the Spirit shall of the Spirit reap eternal life. [(Gk. ‘aionous’ = ‘age-lasting’ or ‘life for the Age’ in this context).] And let us not be weary in well-doing: for in due season we shall reap, IF WE FAINT NOT:” (Gal. 6: 7-9, R.V.)

 

 

-------

 

 

JUDGMENT

 

 

It is this coming judgment - [still future], when the infinite patience of the Almighty is over, which ought to deeply warn believers and unbelievers alike. A friend (Mr. Gogerly) of William Carey, the founder of modern missions, tells of an interview he had with Carey almost immediately before his death. “I said, ‘My friend, you evedently are standing on the borders of the eternal world; do you think it wrong then, if I ask what are your feelings in the immediate prospect of death?’ The question roused him from his apparent stupor, and opening his languid eyes, he earnestly replied, ‘As far as my personal salvation is concerned, I do not have the shadow of a doubt; I know in Whom I have believed, and am persuaded that He is able to keep that which I have committed unto Him against that day; but when I think I am about to appear in the presence of a Holy God and remember all my sins and manifold imperfections - I tremble.’ He could say no more. The tears trickled down his cheeks and after a while he relapsed into the same state of silence from which I had aroused him.”

 

*       *       *       *       *       *       *

 

 

23

 

THE CHARACTER OF GOD

 

 

If you are really earnest in your desire to know the Bible with an unbiased mind, you may get a bit of a shock when you come up against the standards of morality and daily living as demanded by God. Still greater may be your surprise when your eyes catch a glimpse of the unsullied holiness, purity, righteousness and justice of God, that made the prophet shudder at his own uncleanness, or of the indescribable majesty, mystery and power of God, which caused the tongue of the prophet who was by the river Chebar, to cleave to the roof of his mouth. Even greater still will be your horror at the unveiling of the depravity and ingratitude of human nature, till you find yourself wondering why God should ever work out a plan for man’s salvation. Rather than maintaining that hell is unworthy of God, you will marvel that He has not swept mankind into that hell long ago. In this very thing lies the revelation of His marvellous grace and love. How terrible to the heart of God was the fact of sin, and how unwilling He is that judgment should overwhelm the sinner, is proved by the admission that none could revoke that sentence but the Son of God Himself, and then only by bearing in our stead the ultimate penalty in full.

 

 

We can look upon the awful anguish which must have wrung the hearts of both Father and Son in that stupendous crisis of the history of the universe, and then say that hell in incompatible with the love of God. What but the lowest hell does he deserve who can spurn the unparalleled sacrifice of the Greatest Love? To such a man, heaven itself would be greater torture than hell. In the last resort, what other course remains if a man (who after all is a creature with free will), refuses the offer of salvation and with it, Heaven? Someone has said that hell is God’s last act of grace to self-doomed man, which cuts off his opportunity of accumulation more judgment to himself. -  The Balance of Truth

 

 

-------

 

 

ILLUSTRATION

 

 

Outside a church in Chicgo, a man used to stand with a pitcher of beey, and as the people came out of the meeting he offered them a drink out of the pitcher. He was hard and desperate and wicked. He had a praying mother in Scotland. One night when he went home from a meeting where he had caused trouble, in the middle of the night, in answr to prayers of a godly mother in Scotland, he was awakened, repented, and was saved, without getting out of bed. He came back to Scotland to see his mother. He had a brother who was a sailor in the China seas, and the mother and the saved son knelt down and prayed for the wandering boy, and that very night they prayed, the Spirit of God came down upon that sailor, and he too repented and was saved, and afterward became Dr. Morrison, a missionary to India. Both repented and crowned Chrisr King of their lives in answer to their mother’s prayers.

 

 

*       *       *       *       *       *       *

 

 

24

 

BAPTISM

 

 

By A. E. McKENZIE

 

 

THE word “baptism” is a transliteration of the Greek word “baptisma,” which means “dipping” or “immersionAll references to baptism in the New Testament make it quite clear that the intended meaning is immersion. The references in John 3: 23 that “John was baptising in Aenon near Salim, because there was much water there,” is quite meaningless if his baptism was not by immersion. Jesus was doubtless baptised by immersion (Matt. 3: 16). Philip baptised the Eunuch by immersion. See Acts 8: 38 which reads, - “They went both down into the water”; surely a clear indication that his baptism was not by sprinkling.

 

 

The writings of the early Church clearly show how the original baptism by immersion became changed for sprinkling. As Christianity spread to colder climates or to regions where water was scarce, the rite was first administered by pouring and then later changed for sprinkling; however, no Scriptural authority exists for such changes. The seriousness of changing what God has revealed and commanded is seen from Deut. 4: 2; 12: 32.*

 

[* “Ye shall not add unto the word which I command you, neither shall ye diminish from it, that ye may keep the commandments of the LORD your God which I command you:” (Deut. 4: 2, R.V.). “What thing soever I command you, that shall ye observe to do; thou shalt not add thereto, not diminish from it (Deut. 12: 32, R.V.).]

 

 

If baptism is administered by any other way than the Scriptural method of immersion, the beauty of its meaning is completely destroyed. What does baptism signify? It signifies death, burial, and resurrection with Christ. “Know ye not, that so many of us as were baptised into Jesus Christ were baptised into His death?” (Rom. 6: 3-10; Col. 2: 12). Immersion beneath the waters of baptism sets forth death and burial with Christ. As the believer emerges from those waters of death and burial, his resurrection with Christ is set forth. Herein he is publicly proclaimed to have risen with Christ, henceforth to walk in newness of life. The reception of Christ into the heart by faith, brings the believer into the possession of this new life - baptism proclaims this fact to the world. “For as many of you as were baptised into Christ did put on Christ” Gal. 3: 27.

 

 

Nowhere in Scripture do we find that infants were baptised. The order throughout the New Testament is hearing the word, believing it for salvation, and then being baptised (Acts 18: 8). In Matt. 28: 19, we read that the teaching or making disciples of all nations was to precede baptism. Mark 16: 16 makes it clear that believing goes before baptism. In Acts 2: 41 “they that gladly received the Word were baptised.” Philip. makes but one condition for the Eunuch’s baptism, “If thou believest with all thine heart, thou mayest” (Acts 8: 37). From Acts 9: 18 it is evident that Paul first believed and then was baptised. From Acts 10: 44-48 it is clear that the apostles only baptised those concerning whose faith they were fully assured. We read concerning Philip’s visit to Samaria, - “When they believed they were baptised, both men and women” (Acts 8: 12). Let us note that there is no mention of infants or even children. From all These Scriptures it is amply clear that only those who are true [obedient and regenerate] believers should be baptised. It is well to note that the Word of God Teaches neither the baptism of infants nor of adults, but the baptism of believers.

 

 

Can sprinkling be regarded as baptism in the light of the Scriptures? The answer must be given in the negative by all who diligently search the Word of God. Supposing that sprinkling is really a Scriptural method of baptism, the question arises, when was it administered, in belief or unbelief? If before the reception of the new birth, it ceases to be the baptism of the Word of God, and merely assumes the character of dead and meaningless ritual - one of the old things which pass away when new life is found in Christ (2 Cor. 5: 17). So what is usually described as a second baptism, is in reality only the first and true baptism. In Acts 19 we read of some disciples who were baptised twice - one unto John’s baptism and then later when they believed on Christ, they accepted believer’s baptism and entered into great spiritual blessing as a result of their - [belief in truth and] - obedience.

 

 

May the Lord enable you, dear reader, to search the Scriptures for light and guidance on all matters of faith and conduct, so that you “may stand perfect and complete in all the will of God.” (Col. 4: 12). Let us individually make this vital subject a matter of prayer - “Lord, what wilt Thou have me to do (Acts 9: 6). “Whatsoever He saith unto you, do it” (John 2: 5).

 

                                 - The Balance of Truth, Bombay.

 

 

-------

 

 

ENTHRONEMENT WITH CHRIST

 

 

The condition of enthronement with Christ is expressed in His own words sent to the Church by His own Apostle: “Unto him that OVERCOMETH will I grnt to sit with Me in My throne.” So we labour towars making believers “overcomers.” We seek to teach them to war  in order that they may reign. We strive to cause them to overcome in order to share Christ’s throne: for he that has been girt by the panoply of God, and has wielded his sword, shall be honoured to stretch out the sceptre of the Most High.

 

                                                                                                          - EVAN ROBERTS

 

 

 

*       *       *

 

 

25

 

ARE WE READY FOR

THE COMING?

 

 

By SARAH FOULKES MOORE

 

 

“What I say unto you I say unto all, WATCH”

 

 

VERY soon the Lord is Coming. He is coming as a Bridegroom. He is coming for a Bride. He leaves Ivory Palaces to come for her because He greatly desires her beauty. The beauty of the Bride of Christ is portrayed in the Bridal Psalm (45) as “all glorious within.” The glory of the Lord is mentioned many times in Scripture. One translation of the word “glory” is beauty, meaning the beauty of the Lord. Hence we worship the Lord in the beauty of His holiness. So likewise His Bride for whom He comes from Heaven to receive is portrayed in prophetic type and anti-type, as adorned in the beauty of holiness. Her clothing is of wrought gold (Psa. 45). Christ espouses to Himself a Bride who is glorious within and without. By revelation Paul sees Christ presenting to Himself this Bride, “Glorious ... not having spot or wrinkle John, the seer, envisions the Bride in Heaven. The one thing he emphasizes is the fact she had made herself ready.

 

 

The Church of the Firstborn is spoken of as a virgin, meaning a people separated from the world unto God. Paul wrote to the Christians under his ministry, “I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ” (2 Cor. 11: 2). Christian, are you all-glorious within? Are your spiritual robes without spot or wrinkle? God abhors garments spotted by the flesh. He wants us to abhor them. Enoch is a type of the [select] translation saints. He had the testimony that he pleased God. Christian, is your life chaste and pure? Is your walk with the Lord so attractive that He will greatly desire your beauty? If you or I have one thing in us that is contrary to His Word we cannot please Him. He measures our Love to Him by the measure of our obedience to His Word (Jn. 14: 15).

 

 

Now in this hour of His appearing the matter of making ourselves ready is the most important thing that concerns us. Many are taking for granted they are ready. Measured by Christ’s own words to His disciples, readiness for translation does not consist, as many erroneously suppose, in being [eternally] saved or filled with the [Holy] Spirit. We need to go to the Word of God and see for ourselves what conditions He imposes for [the Pre-Tribulation] translation and reigning with Him. In His Olivet Discourse (Matt. 24 and 25) the Lord foretells the terrible calamities coming upon the whole earth. With pointed warnings and explicit commands He cautions His disciples to escape judgments. And He tells them how. It is not without significance that His words of prudence and caution are not spoken to the Church as a Body but to individuals:-“Take heed to yourselves lest at any time your hearts be overcharged.” The original Greek renders “yourselves” and “your” with peculiar emphasis. “Watch ye therefore and pray always that ye may be accounted worthy to escape” ... “Because thou didst keep the word of my patience I also will keep thee from the hour of trial which is to come upon the whole world ... “Blessed is he that keepeth his garmentsIn the Lord’s emphatic admonitions to His disciples to be wary and watchful He does not encourage them to rely on their born-again experience. Neither does He encourage them to rest in any past blessing; nor does He tell them that, being filled with the [Holy] Spirit, they can drift along. The Lord’s emphasis is laid on WATCHING, HEEDING, PRAYING. The escape according to Christ’s own words is made on condition of personal effort and is wholly a reward of the effort to be ready.

 

 

What Christ says should mean everything to us. His oft-repeated command is to “WATCH To watch means, in the original, “to be alert”; “to be aroused”; “to be awake”. In this hour of His coming He has shown us in pointed warnings that the only way to escape the trouble coming upon the whole earth is to “WATCH AND PRAY ALWAYS” (Matt. 24: 42; 25: 13; Mk. 13: 35; Lu. 21: 34-36; 1 Thess. 5: 6; 1 Pet. 4: 7; Rev. 3: 2; Rev. 16: 15). Again the Lord says,- “Strive to enter in ... for many will seek to enter in and shall not be able” (Lu. 13: 24). The Greek rendering of “strive” is “agonize” - agonize to enter in. Paul, seeking to win Christ, as the Bridegroom, said “I Press towards the mark” (Phil. 3).

 

 

How great will be the disappointment of the careless, lukewarm, unready ones in the hour of the escape (Lu. 21: 34-36). Now, before it is too late, is the time for us to awake out of sleep and stir ourselves to watching and prayer, for the signs of His appearing are everywhere around us. The tares are ripening. So is the wheat. The ingathering is near.

 

 

The Lord rebuking the worldly Laodicean Christians said, - “I know your works, that thou art neither hot nor cold ... so because thou art lukewarm, I will spue thee out of my mouth Christian, is your service for the master, your praying, your Bible reading, the testimony of your life in private and public, cold, or hot, or lukewarm? Ask yourself this question, - “Am I a wise virgin trimming my life by the Word of God, or am I a foolish one, looking for His Coming but not preparing for it?” In contrast to the ease-loving, pleasure-loving Christian of today, how different was Paul’s pressing towards the goal. He put forth desperate effort to win Christ as the Bridegroom. He stripped himself of every weight; suffered the loss of all things that he might in the fervour of his effort attain - [i.e., ‘gain by effort’ (a Dict. Def.)] - to the first resurrection out from among the dead (marginal rend. Phil. 3: 11).

 

 

“Let your loins be girded about, and your lights burning; and ye yourselves like unto men that wait for their lord” (Lu. 12: 35-36). There is a wall of worldly separation between most [regenerate] Christians and Christ today, which renders impossible watchfulness and prayerfulness. Our Churches are full of men and women living in slothful case and selfish indulgence, unwatchfully gliding, drifting with the world, careless of the rigid requirements imposed by the Lord upon all accounted worthy to escape the things overtaking the world and to stand before the Son of Man.

 

 

“When He shall appear, we shall be like him: ... every man that hath this hope in him purifieth himself even as he is pure” (1 Jn. 3: 2-3). “The imminent return of our Lord,” avers Dr. Torrey, “is the great Bible argument for a pure, unselfish, devoted, unworldly, active Christian life.” According to John, the apostle, everyone who hath the hope of Christ’s return, purifies himself. Beloved, the question of great moment is not, Is the Church Ready? But are You Ready? The Lord is preparing to take His place on the Throne; and to those who will go all the way with Him to His standard of perfection, by watching and praying always, He gives this glorious promise, - “To Him that overcometh I will grant to sit with Me in My Throne even as I also overcame, and am sat down with My Father in His Throne” (Rev. 3: 21).

 

 

-------

 

 

AN ADVENT SONG

(Written by a Negro in the Cotton Fields.)

 

 

There’s a King and Captain high, who’ll br comin’ by-and-by,

And He’ll find mr hoein’ cotton when He comes;

You will hear His legions chargin’ in the thunders of the sky,

And He’ll find me hoein’ cotton when He comes!

When He comes, When He comes,

All the dead will rise in answer to His drums,

While the fires of His encampment star the firmament on high,

And the Heavens are roll’d asunder, when He comes!

 

 

There’s a Man they thrust aside, who was tortured till he died,

And He’ll find me hoein’ cotton when He comes;

He was hated and rejected, He was scourged and crucified,

But He’ll find me hoein’ cotton when He comes!

When He comes, when He comes!

He’ll be ring’d with saints and angels when He comes;

They’ll be shouting out hosannas to the Man that men denied,

And I’ll kneel among my cotton when He comes.

 

 

-------

 

 

BECOME AS LITTLE CHILDREN

 

 

The first great feature of childhood is pure affection. In childhood, affection is spring-water. It just bubbles up most naturally, and is pure and delicious. In manhood, affection is too often tap-water. It has flowed through pipes of expediency, prudence, and calculations, and has lost its sparkle and limpidity. The Lord wants us to have the pure, uncalculating love of little children. He wants us to live so much with Him thst to love Him shall be our highest bliss. The second characteristic of child-nature is its fine sensitiveness. A child’s spirit is like a photographer’s sensitive plate, exceedingly impressionable, responding to the daintiest touch of the softest light. The joys and sorrows of the world find in children a most ready and sympathetic response. Now this fine sensitiveness is apt to be lost as childhood is left behind. Our impressionableness is prone to lose its deliacy. The grief and happiness of the world do not move us with the same facility as of old. A third characteristic of childhood is its open-mindedness. Childhood is an age of eager questionings and not of dogmatic conclusions. It is a season of keen  representiveness, of intense love of the sweet light. If we are healthy, and have the nature of little children, we shall have a hungry open-mindedness for the truth.

 

                                 - J. H. JOWETT.

*       *       *       *       *       *       *

 

 

26

 

THE RETURN OF CHRIST

 

 

By Dr. DUNCAN MAIN.

 

 

We do not know anything which so certainly sanctifies life to its highest service as this great truth, steadfastly believed and maintained by God’s servants, while they are journeying, not towards darkness, but the sunrising. When through the mystics, moral mists, and half lights of earth, the promise of the glorious appearing is discerned, it determines not only the direction of the journey, but also its character. It settles the question of our affinities. It corrects and brightens our outlook on the things seen. It chases all gloom and care from the heart, and all weariness from the feet. It keeps the first love alive, and fans the smoking flax into flame. It puts a new song into willing lips and makes all life tuneful and joyful. It transforms every curse of mourning into a horn of anointing oil. It makes even the lame man to leap as an hart, and replaces the tiredness of exhausted nature with buoyant energy.

 

 

-------

 

 

THE BIBLE

 

A quotation (its source he does not name) given

 

By Dr. OSWALD SMITH

 

 

This Book contains the mind of God, the state of man, the way of salvation, the doom of sinners, and the happiness of believers.

 

 

Its doctrines are holy, its precepts are binding, its histories are true and its decisions are immutable. Read it to be wise, believe it to be safe, and practice it to be holy. It contins light to direct you, food to support you, and comfort to cheer you. It is a traveller’s map, the pilot’s compass, the soldier’s sword, and the Christian’s charter.

 

 

Here paradise is restored, Heaven opened, and hell - [i.e., “the lake of fire” (Rev. 20: 15, R.V.)] - disclosed. Christ is its grand object, our good its design and the glory of God its end. Read it slowly, frequently and prayerfully. Let it fill the memory, rule the heart, and guide the feet. It is a mine of wealth, a paradise of glory, and a river of pleasure.  It is given you in life, will be opened in the judgment, and remembered forever. It involves the highest responsibility, will reward the highest labour, and will condemn all who trifle with its sacred contemts.

 

 

The Bible is supernatural in origin, Divine in authorship, human in penmanship, infallible in authority, infinite in scope, universal in interest, eternal in duration and personal in application.

 

 

It is composed of 66 Books, 1,180 chapters, 31, 173 verses, 773,692 words and 3, 566,490 letters ‘And God spake all these words’.”

 

*       *       *       *       *       *       *

 

 

27

 

THE CHURCH

 

 

THE manifold divisions in the visible Church of our day have all been brought about by the failure of individual believers to hold fast to the Head, Christ, from whom all the members of the One Body, the Church, are knit together (Col. 2: 19). When we base our unity with other Christians on the sole ground that we are all members of the One Body and all holding to the one Head, and refuse to be associated with any more restricted form of union, then and then only will real spiritual unity be achieved.

 

 

While the Scriptures do not recognise any division in the Universal Church, they do authorise the local expression of the One Body. Our risen Lord addresses seven separate letters to the seven Churches in Asia (Rev. 2 and 3). There were seven different churches simply because the members of the One Body lived in seven different places, which made it physically impossible for them to meet together in one place. All the saints in Ephesus belonged to the Church in Ephesus because they resided in that city. In the Word of God we only ever read of one Church in any one locality, as locality was the only ground on which the Church could be, in a limited sense, divided. The local Church in each place was comprised of all the true [regenerate] believers in that locality and formed a small replica of the One Body. In a modern city with its many suburbs, a “locality” would refer, not to the whole city, but to a reasonable distance for saints to gather together without great difficulty. In a big city there is room for a local Church in each suburb, and each such Church should be the gathering place for all the believers in that area.

 

 

In these days when we find Churches called by the names of countries, or by the name of some special doctrine of the Word of God which is emphasised by that section of the Church, or by the names of men, it is well to note that the Word of God connects no other name to the Church than the name of the locality in which the believers meet together. Churches were named after the town, city or locality in which the [regenerate] believers lived and never after the district or country. It was “the Church in Jerusalem”, “the Church in Corinth”, “the Church in Antioch”, but never “the Church of Palestine” or “the Church of Asia.” In 1 Cor. 1: 10-17, Paul the apostle condemns the practice of dividing the Body of Christ according to the names of human leaders. The only name in which God’s children should meet is the name of our Lord Jesus Christ (Matt. 18: 20).

 

 

The names which we find in Scripture are all inclusive and not exclusive; names which equally apply to all who are in the true Church of God.* Some of the names found are: disciples (Acts 9: 26, christians (Acts 11: 26), believers (Acts 2: 44), brethren (Acts 15: 32), saints (Ephesians 1: 1), children of God* (1 John 3: 10). To take any other name, whether it be that of a human leader, a Bible doctrine or a country, makes us a party to division [or of religious sectarianism], the Devil’s chief weapon against the Church of God. On the other hand to use one of these Scriptural names as the exclusive title of some one section of the Church of God, is equally unscriptural and just as much a cause of division in the - [redeemed and regenerate members of the] - Body of Christ. * - - The Balance of Truth.

 

 

[* NOTE: The Greek word ekklesia (out-calling) is descriptive of all those called out of the world by the Holy Spirit. Therefore, all those members of God’s family, redeemed by the blood of Christ - from both Old and New Testament Scriptures -  are members of that ‘One Body’ and described as His universal ‘Church’!]

 

 

-------

 

 

WATCH

 

 

All the Lord’s emphatic warnings in His many Second Advent parables in Matthew 24 and 25 are exhortations to unsleeping watchfulness. Christ gave His disciples to reason to believe their readiness for His coming rested on any experience of salvation they may have had. Pointed and plain He made preparation, for the timeless and dateless Advent means unsleeping vigilance and prayer. All teaching, all preaching, all activity, religious, secular or otherwise, that to-day silences our Lord’s grave and solemn warnings to His own - [redeemed people] - to. “Watch ye, therefore, and pray always, that ye may be accounted worthy to escape all these things that shall come to pass, and to stand before the Son of man vitiates - [i.e., ‘spoils or makes less effective] - watchfulness and makes for dongerous sleep. - The Alliance Weekly.

 

 

*       *       *       *       *       *       *

 

 

28

 

THE SALT OF THE EARTH

 

 

By ROBERT GOVETT, M.A.

 

 

(Continued Matt. 5: 13).

 

 

13. “Ye are the salt of the earth: but if the salt shall have become foolish,*

wherewith shall it be salted? It is thenceforth good for nothing,

but to be cast out, and to be trodden underfoot by men

 

* [See the Greek word ...]

 

 

The preceding paragraph showed to us Christians as related to the Kingdom of Christ in the future day. This teaches us their position, as regards the world now. It gives a view of the body in general, with its purpose as designed of God.

 

 

When a new substance is discovered, we wish to know what are its uses? Gutta percha is found in one of the isles of the east. ‘Of what use is it?’ is the natural inquiry. If we could only tell for what purposes God designed it, we should be glad to employ it in those. Our Lord, then, in the paragraph before us, unfolds to us God’s design in raising up the new body of Jesus’ disciples.

 

 

He would hereby encourage His people under trial. In the last verse, Jesus described His followers as reviled, rejected, persecuted. Of what use could such a body be? Of very great service.

 

 

They are compared to that useful, necessary article, - salt. That substance is in its nature incorruptible: the opposite to leaven, which easily corrupts, and excites fermentation and corruption in other bodies.

 

 

Its taste is peculiar, its texture transparent, its colour white, its uses manifold.

 

 

(1) The taste of salt is pleasant to men. Our meals would be insipid indeed without it. (2) It was also a sacred thing, pleasant to God. “Every oblation of thy meat-offering shalt thou season with salt: neither shalt thou suffer the salt of the covenant of thy God to be lacking from thy meat-offering: with all thine offerings thou shalt offer salt Lev. 2: 13. And this too, when of leaven it is said, “Ye shall burn no leaven nor any honey, in any offering of the Lord made by firever. 11.

 

 

(2) It is a great anti-corruptionist. Applied to meat, it corrects its native tendency to putridity; and preserves it sweet, as an article of human food, for a considerable time. We find salt used, on one occasion, by Elijah, in order to heal bitter and corroding waters. “And the men of the city said unto Elisha, Behold, I pray thee, the situation of this city is pleasant, as my lord seeth: but the water is naught, and the ground barren. And he said, Bring me a new cruse, and put salt therein. And they brought it to him. And he went forth unto the spring of the water, and cast the salt in there, and said, Thus saith the Lord, I have healed these waters: there shall not be from thence any more death or barren land. So the waters were healed unto this day, according to the saying of Elisha, which he spake2 Kings 2: 19-22. Here is a greater than Elisha, throwing into the world’s bitter waters a nobler salt. Does He anticipate then the healing of the waters? Nay, but rather the corruption of the salt!

 

 

Jesus, however, is speaking of real converts, true disciples. Mere professors but little check the evil of the world. But one born again of God, and acting out the life of God, cannot but affect the world by his (1) prayers, his (2) words, his (3) life. He is unlike the evil world of a spirit loftily above it. He is not of earth, but a citizen of heaven a son of God.

 

 

The “earth” is corrupt. The tendency is to grow worse and worse. Each evil man encourages his neighbour in evil. The tendency of selfishness and of irreligion is to grow bolder in word and deed, as each one sees himself upheld by the countenance of others.

 

 

This tendency is resisted by the disciples of Jesus. While they are genuine, they display to the world not only justice and truth, in opposition to injustice and falsehood; but mercy, love, heavenly-mindedness, forgiveness of evil. Much as the world may hate the light thus cast on its evil, it is checked by it. Historically, this has been the fact, wherever true Christianity has penetrated. It stayed the awful corruption of manners that threatened, in the days of the Roman emperors, to dissolve the state. Introduced amid the savage Fijians in our day, it has removed the horrors of cannibalism, and the revolting abominations of heathenism.

 

 

The “Ye” is emphatic. Jesus is raising up a new agent. He is not restoring the old: not re-seasoning the law’s disciples. He is creating a new body, which while it is to be in contact with the world, is not to be of it, but above it: heavenly in its birth, its aims, its doctrines.

 

 

Mark then the result! This throws Israel out of its ancient place as God’s witness. The chosen nation was no longer to Christ’s eye, antiseptic: no longer pleasant to God. It was corrupt, like the Gentiles around. It needed itself to be wrought on for good. It had but the form of godliness, without the power. Nor does God mean to restore Israel to its post of testimony during the present dispensation. “YE (not Israel) are the salt of the earth

 

 

How large are the views of our Lord! His disciples are not to be the salt of the Jewish nation only, but of the earth at large. He foresaw that His truth would make its way through every nation, and affect each in turn.

 

 

But what was to be the issue of this new exhibition of God’s goodness? What the ultimate effect on the earth? In general, the reformer is loud in praises of his movement. The discoverer of any principle or substance exalts the virtues of the body he brings before us, of the benefits of the principle he offers.

 

 

’Tis not thus with Jesus; as neither was it with Moses. Moses, while leading Israel into the land, yet foresees, not the triumph of the truths of which Israel was made the keeper; but of the falsehoods which they were sent to witness against. Even thus Jesus depicts to the salt the result of the loss of its characteristics.

 

 

Does salt ever lose its taste? It has been questioned. MAUNDRELL believed that he had found an instance of it in his journey to Jerusalem, in the Valley of Salt. “Along on one side of the valley, viz., that towards Gibul, there is a small precipice about two men’s lengths, occasioned by the continual taking away the salt: and in this you may see how the veins of it lie. I broke a piece off it, of which that part that was exposed to the rain and air, though it had the sparks and particles of salt, yet it had perfectly lost its savour, as in St. Matt. ch. 5. The inner part, which was connected to the rock, retained its savour, as I found by proof:” - Maundrell’s Travels, p. 214.

 

 

But whether the thing be true physically or not, ’tis most evidently possible morally. May Christians lose their distinctive principles, and desert the line of conduct which they are taught to pursue? Can they become cold toward God and Christ, and ardent for the world’s prizes? ’Tis most sadly evident that the thing is not possible only, but actually fulfilled in past days, and exhibited in our own. Where are the churches of Asia? What say our Lord’s epistles to them? The tasteless salt which MAUNDRELL found, bore the same appearance as ordinary salt. So christians may preserve toward God and the world the same general form, while yet the spirit has evaporated.

 

 

-------

 

 

HUMILITY

 

 

God often chooses the humblest instruments. Moses was the son of a poor Levite; Gideon was a farm servant; David was a shepherd boy; Amos was a herdsman; the apostles were obscure and unlearned; Luther was a miner’s son; Malancthon, the great reformer, was an armourer; Carey, who planned the translation of the Bible into the language of the millions of India, was a shoemaker; Morrison, who did the same for the Chinese, was a lastmaker; Adam Clarke was the son of Irish cottars; John Foster was a weaver; and Jay, of Bath, was a heardsman. This calling and choosing continues to-day, in the fulfilment of God’s plan and purpose.

 

 

-------

 

 

THE DEAD SEA

 

 

The Dead Sea has other names - the Sea of Sodom; “the salt sea” (Gen. 14: 3); “the sea of the plain” (Deut. 4: 29); “the east sea” (Joel 2: 20); “the sea” (Ezek. 47: 8).

 

 

The Dead Sea is located in Palestine and in a sunken valley at the eastern foot of the Lebanon Mountains. It is one of the deepest known inland depressions in the earth’s surface. It is 1,292 feet below the level of the Mediterranean Sea. Its length is fifty-two miles, and it has an average breadth of ten miles. The deeest part of this sea is at the northern end. The main tributary is the River Jordan. It flows into the Dead Sea at the north and ends there. This is one of the unique characteristics of this sea; it has no outlet. So far as anyone knows there is no way for the water to run out as in other lakes we know. The only outlet is by evaporation. But this is why the Dead Sea is coming more and more to have great importance. For cenuuries the River Jordan and Arnon have been flowing into  this sea and leaving in its bed great mineral wealth. A gallon of this water weighs twelve and one-half pounds. Distilled or pure water weighs only ten pounds. This means that each gallon of water from the Dead Sea has two and one-half pounds of valuable minerals in it. It is estimated that here is more wealth now than in amy other plece in the world. The following figures will give a vague estimation of the importance of the wealth of this sea. According to recent estimaates - [i.e. during 1947 / 1948] -  there are:

 

22,000 million tons of magnesium chloride.

 

11,000 million tons of sodium vhloride (table salt).

 

5,000 million tons of calcium chloride.

 

2,000 million tons of potassium chloride.

 

1,000 million tons of magnesium bromide.

 

 

The water is saturated with mineral wealth. In 1930 a British corporation was formed, called the Potash, Ltd., to explore, develop and reap the rich harvest of this great mineral wealth. Earth pans are used, one above the other, in which evaporation leaves these salts. The saturated water is lifted to these pans by a pipe 30 inches in diameter and 2,800 feet long. The sun (120 degrees), aided by the strong winds, evaporates the water, and so the work is accomplished at very little expense.

 

                   - The Christian Digest.

 

 

-------

 

ALUMINIUM

 

“We have no knowledge that will allow us to endorce these statements; but all students of PROPHECY

find such forecasts of the imminent Kingdom most fascinating  - [D. M. Panton].

 

 

W. B. Landon, in an article entitled, Chemical Signs of the Times, says:- “Aluminium, magnesuim, silicon, beryllium, helium, carbon, oxygen, hydrogen, chromium, cadmium, potash, and notrogen indicate by their uses as materials and compounds that a NEW AGE is it hand... The earth was made for and by Jesus Christ, and the nine-two elements are for the great - [millennial] - age or period, vastly greater than man has yet seen... One thousand eight hundred and twenty-seven years folled by in this age of grace before aluminium was discovered. Millions upon millions of people walked the earth and died and never knew that such a metal existed.

 

 

“From the increased consumption of aluminium in airplanes, cars, outomobiles, wire, furniture, alloys, paint, etc., it is indicated that the Millennial Age is near; for in that age the aluminium which is in earth everywhere will be the universal material ...  ”

 

                           - Christian Life.

 

 

*       *       *       *       *       *       *

 

 

29

 

PRAYER (2)

 

 

1. Prayer to our Lord was more important than teaching and healing, for “great multitudes came together to hear and to be healed” but He withdrew Himself into the desert and prayed (Luke 5: 15, 16).

 

 

2. Prayer to our Lord was more important than rest, for “in the morning, rising up a great while before day, He went out, and departed into a solitary place, and there prayed” (Mark 1: 35).

 

 

3. Prayer to our Lord was more important than sleep, For “He went out into a mountain to pray and continued all night in prayer to God” (Luke 6: 12).

 

 

4. Prayer to our Lord was more important than the working of miracles, for instead of working a miracle to deliver Peter He said, “I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not” (Luke 22: 32).

 

 

5. Prayer to our Lord was more important in securing workers than either money or machinery, for He said, “Pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest, that He will send forth labourers into His harvest” (Matt. 9: 38).

 

 

6. Prayer to the Lord was more important to be taught than preaching, for He taught men to pray, but we have no record that He ever taught them to preach (Matt. 6: 5-15).

 

 

7. Prayer to the Lord was more important than all the ministries, for “He ever liveth to make intercession for [us]” (Heb. 7: 25).

 

 

The earthly ministry of our Lord was begun in prayer (Luke 3: 21), continued in prayer and ended in prayer (Luke 23: 34).

 

 

The heavenly ministry of our Lord was begun in prayer (John 14: 16), and in now continued in prayer (Heb. 7: 25).

 

 

“Lord, teach us to pray” (Luke 11: 1).

 

                                                                                - F. W. TROY.

 

 

-------

 

 

Prayer is the pulse of life. By the pulse we can tell what is the condition of the heart. The sin of prayerlessness is a proof for the ordinary Christian or minister, that the life of God in the soul is in deadly sickness and weakness. What is the reason why so many thousands of Christian workers in the world have not a greater influence? Nothing save this - the prayerlessness of their service. In the midst of all their zeal in the study and in the work of the church, of all their faithfulness in preaching and conversation with the people, they lack that ceaseless [personal and humble] prayer which has attached to it the sure promise of the [Holy] Spirit, and the power from on high. It is nothing but the sin of prayerlessness which is the cause of the lack of a powerful spiritual life!  - ANDREW MURRAY.

 

 

-------

 

 

There was one striking case of unanswered prayer. After eating an ice George Muller broke a blood vessel, and, by strict doctor’s orders, was told not to stir from his bed. His helpers naturally asked what was to be done about Sunday. As usual there was only one reply, earnest and combined prayer. On the Sunday morning he suddenly felt that he was healed, and went to take the usual service. His doctor was a member of the congregation, and was horrified to see him in the pulpit and begged him to come down. All that Mr. Muller could say was “My dear brother, I am healed.” The doctor afterwards examined him and could only pronounce that he was well. Surely, Mr. Muller thought, the gift of healing can be restored to the Church. He started a prayer meeting early on Sunday mornings. Many came week after week. But, before long, numbers fell off and finally, on one Sunday, no one came and the pastor was left alone. He stopped the prayer meeting and made a careful study of the situation. He found, as anyone can, that healing was performed by apostles and by those on whom they laid hands, but that, after early days, there was no satisfactory evidence that the gifts of healing were continued, and he regretfully came to the conclusion: it was not God’s will that they should be. But, what about his case? He never had a doubt that he was miraculously cured, there must be exceptions to the general rule, and he remembered the words of our Lord to the blind man:- “According to your faith be it unto you” (St. Matthew 9: 29). - DEAN CRANAGE.

 

 

-------

 

It is cheering to learn that on the first Friday in Lent, women the world over gathered for prayer. They met in cathedrals and cottages, churches and hospitals, all using the same liturgical form of Christian fellowship. Before entering upon the service, every group was reminded that women were worshipping together in 60 countries and more than 1,000 tongues. In America, where the ‘day’ was first observed, women gathered in 10,000 centres.

 

 

The disappearance of family prayers is very grave. The Bishop of Warrington writes:- “It is estimated that there may be as many as a million children in this country who are denied the security of a happy, well ordered home and the guidance of both their parents, as a result of divorce or legal separation. This is a serious position, which is like a suppurating wound in the life of society, spreading its poison in all directions

 

-------

 

A welcome warning is given by Edgar Hoover, director of the Federal Bureau of Investigation, who urged Americans to “return to God and the practice of daily prayer” if they want to save their children from lives of crime. More and more children     are being led toward crime as parents throw away “responsibility,” he says. “God, in many instances, is not accepted in the home, and concepts of morality have been relegated to the junk heap.” The upswing of major crime is the result of this condition, declares Mr. Hoover, with seventeen-year-olds leading all other age groups in arrests for serious crime. “If there is to be peace and happiness in our homes, then we, as a nation must return to God and to the practice of daily family prayer. Families that pray together stay together

 

 

KNOW THE TRUTH OF WHAT YOU ASK

 

A godly matron in an American hospital was once asked by a sceptical student, “Would your God give me a hundred     dollars if I asked Him* The matron replied, “If you went to see the President for the first time would you ask him for a hundred dollars? “Why, no, not till I knew him better,” was the reply. Then she said, quietly, “My God gives millions of dollars to George Muller, but then George Muller knows Him very well. When you know Him better it will not be for money you will ask Him, but for what you need far more.” “And what is that“The forgiveness of your sins, and a change of heart. After that will be the time to ask for other - [much more important and needful] - things.” The soft answer went home to the young man’s heart and conscience. The matron spoke the truth in gentleness and love.

 

[* See Mark 10: 36-40; Luke 18: 24, 25ff.; cf. Matt. 10: 37, R.V.]

 

 

-------

 

CALVARY

 

 

The Moravians sent a mission to Greenland. Finding the natives totally ignorant of the meaning of sin, guilt, righteousness, justification, etc., they thought it well to begin by educating them. The result was so utterly negative that they determined to leave. Whilst waiting for a vessel one of the missionaries thought he would test the truthfulness of his translation of a portion of the Gospels by reading it to the natives. After he read of the sufferings and death* of Jesus there was a silence. At length the chief rose, and said, “Read it again.” When the reader had finished the second reading, the chief said, “What you read, is it true? You say, ‘It is true!’ then why did you not tell us that first? Now we know, you must not go. We will listen to the words of the man who suffered for us.” Needless to say they remained and saw “much fruit The Cross conquered! “I determined not to know anything among you save Jesus Christ and Him crucified (1 Cor. 2: 2). “God forbid that I should glory save in the cross” (Gal. 6: 14).

 

 

[* See also the importance of the disciples’ sufferings and for speaking and teaching the TRUTH:- and the ultimate outcome. (See 2 Cor. 4: 17-18b, R.V.; Eph. 5: 1, 2, R.V.; 1 Thess. 1: 6, 7, 9b-10, R.V.; 2 Thess. 1: 4-5, R.V.; 2 Tim. 2: 8, 12 & 4: 5-8, A.V. & R.V.; Rev. 20: 4, R.V.]

 

                                                                                                           - Monthly Messages.

 

 

*       *       *       *       *       *       *

 

 

30

 

 

A RABBI IN JERUSALEM

 

 

A FEW years ago Rabbi Cook, then Chief Rabbi of Jerusalem, received a letter from Poland with an unusual request. He pondered its contents. Some of the leading Rabbis of Poland were concerned over a friendship which had sprung up between one of their fellow Rabbis and a Christian. As far as they could see the Rabbi in question hadn’t been influenced any - but they were taking no chances. So, would the Chief Rabbi of Jerusalem invite Rabbi Chil Slotovski to be his assistant in Jerusalem, to get him out of his present environment? Yes, in such a circumstance room must be made for him. The letter was sent and soon Rabbi Chil Slotovski found himself in Jerusalem, assistant to the Chief Rabbi. He left his wife and four children in Poland, intending to send for them when permanently located.

 

 

Eighteen months later the Chief Rabbi died, and Rabbi Slotovski was transferred to Tel Aviv, and a little later to Haifa. One day in January, 1938, he was riding on a train from Haifa to Jerusalem, when glancing over to the opposite seat, he saw a Hebrew reading a New Testament. This irritated him so that he exploded a powerful denunciation of his fellow-traveller.

 

 

“What are the particular passages in this Book that you are opposed to?” courteously asked the abused Jew. “I can’t tell you any certain passages. None of it is to be read,” said Rabbi Slotovski, with some heat. “You haven’t read any of it, and yet you curse this Book!” said the young Hebrew Christian, in a surprised tone. “Do you think it is wise or right to abuse a Book you have never read

 

 

This sunk like a shaft of conviction into his heart. It lodged so deeply he couldn’t throw it off. Perhaps his face showed a sense of uneasiness or even discomfiture. At least the Hebrew Christian closely followed up the victory which he had won in pointing out the utter unreasonableness of condemning a Book he had never read, by asking him - “Won’t you take this Book and read it? I have another.” The furtive glance around, and the momentary hesitation, were followed by a quick, definite decision. He took the Book and promised to read it. It was hurriedly thrust into his pocket.

 

 

He could scarcely wait until he reached his home that night, that he might read this Book. And, with a feverish eagerness he began. Many verses deeply impressed him. Matthew 24: 35 gripped him:- “Heaven and earth shall pass away The more he read, the more troubled he became. He began to realize that in this Book was Truth - final, ultimate and unchanging Truth, and in this Book was [about] a Person - righteous, lovely and utterly lovable. Reading on until 2 a.m., he could stand it no longer. He must do something. He dropped to his knees - a thing he had never done in his life before, for this was a Christian attitude in prayer. A certain feeling of uneasiness seized him - he must pray to God to forgive him if he was wrong in getting down on his knees. The great struggle was on. He prayed to God in Jesus’ Name to show him the truth. And no sooner had he uttered the Name of Jesus than that uncertain feeling came to him again. So he prayed to God to forgive him if he had done wrong in praying in Jesus’ Name. He wept, he prayed, he read more from his New Testament. He fully realized that Jesus [our Lord] was his Messiah and his Saviour, and he surrendered to Him - and he knew he was saved, a new man in Christ Jesus. - [with a new nature and new desires]. A great joy came to him.

 

 

For two months he continued his duties as a Rabbi, and secretly read and studied his Testament. Then new uneasiness seized him. He was doing wrong. If he was a Christian he could not go on with his rabbinical duties. What should he do? He remembered reading, “Ye cannot serve God and mammon But then he thought of his family and how they would suffer if he lost his fifteen pounds a month income as a rabbi.* He thought of what the Jews, especially the other rabbis, might do to him, if they found out he was a Christian. But he had taken up his cross to follow Jesus, and follow he must, whatever the cost. So, he went to the synagogue and asked that he might resign. Of course they wanted to know why. Chil Slotovski knew if he told them there in the synagogue they would stone him, while if he told them in his own home they would respect (as custom demanded) the sanctity of his own home and do him no physical violence there. So he invited them to his home where he promised to tell them. A few days later, seated with a group of rabbis in his home came the second major crisis of his experience.

 

[* Could this be one reason why so many pastors / ministers refuse to teach their congregation truths which they (and their colleagues, family and friends) continually reject? It will not be enough for entrance into the Kingdom to hear the words:  “... hardly shall they that have riches enter into the Kingdom of God!” ... How hard is it for them that trust in riches to enter into the kingdom of God.” (Mark 10: 23, 24, R.V.]

 

 

Before long they asked him why he was resigning as a Rabbi. Wisely, he countered by asking them a question - “Why do we Jews suffer so?” Several of the Rabbis gave answers, and an undertone of suspense and excitement grew steadily. Finally ex-Rabbi Chil Slotovski answered his own question by saying, - “The Jews have suffered and are suffering so now, because they crucified their Messiah and had said, ‘His Blood be upon us and upon our children’.” This bomb set off the whole works - and wild bedlam followed. Shrieking and tearing their hair they accused him of being an accursed heretic; but finally they left his house without doing him physical harm.

 

 

However, the immunity that his home provided was not good for the streets, and so about a week later a group of Jews who had heard of his “apostasy” stoned him on the streets of Haifa. Rather seriously injured, he escaped from their wrath, and spent the next week in bed recuperating.

 

 

Now he faced a stone wall. What should he do? Where should he go? He had no money, no income, no prospect of getting any money. He was surrounded by enemies as fierce as Daniel in the lion’s den. He could no longer send money to his wife and children. They had no other means of support. In desperation he called on God.

 

 

A few days later he passed a Bible house in Haifa. He noticed an Arab wearing a Tarboush (fez) enter, so he thought it must be a Christian place and safe for him to enter. He did so, and there he met a missionary, Mr. Eddleman, who engaged in conversation with him, and soon learned his whole story. He advised him to get a two-months’ visa and go to Beirut, Lebanon.

 

 

This he did, and Mr. Eddleman put him in touch with a church and Christian friends. He was baptized, and then started studying the Bible in earnest in a Bible school in Lebanon. To-day [i.e., presumably at the time when this information was published] - he is witnessing valiantly to the Jews, telling them of his new-found Saviour and Lord and King.

 

-        The Christian Witness.

 

 

-------

 

 

THE HOLY SPIRIT

 

 

Is there no peril that by this constant unseating of the Spirit. He may be finally driven from His sanctuary, repeating as He retires the solemn lament of the Saviour: “Behold, your house is left unto you desolate”? That He may, and sometines does, finally withdraw from His temple, there can be no question. Do we not know of churches once fervently Evangelical which are now lying under the doom of desertion by the [Holy] Spirit? The writer thinks, with all clarity, that he has seen such; churches upon which the Lord’s sentence has gone forth, “Thou hast a name that thou livest, and art dead.” [Rev. 3: 1] The body may still remain indeed, the creeds and “Confessions” may continue in tact, and the forms of worship may even be multiplied and vastly “enriched” as the years go on. But these outward forms are only memorials of the departed glory, like the death-mask which preserves the mould of features which have long since crumbled to dust.

 

                                                                                                                  - Dr. A. J. GORDON.

 

 

-------

 

 

REST IN THE LORD

 

 

Above all and in all do thou, my soul, rest in the Lord always, for He Himself is the eternal Rest of His saints. Grant me, O most sweet and loving Jesus, to rest in Thee above every creature, above all health and beauty, above all glory and honour, above all power and dignity, above all knowledge and subtilty, above all riches and arts, above all joy and exultation, above all fame and praise, above all sweetness and consolation, above all hope and promise, above all desert and desire, above all gifts and presents which Thou art able to bestow or infuse, above all joy and gladness which the mind is capable of receiving and feeling; finally, above angels and archangels, and above all the host of heaven, above all things visible and invisible, and above all that falls short of Thyself, O Thou, my God! For indeed, my heart cannot truly rest, nor be entirely contented, unless it finds its rest in Thee, and mounts above all gifts and above all creatures.

 

 

                   - THOMAS A KEMPIS

 

 

*       *       *       *       *       *       *

 

 

31

 

A NEGRO GOD

 

 

By D. M. PANTON

 

 

WE pass on the most startling fact concerning an Antichrist now in the world that we have ever encountered in our life.

 

 

A Vicar (personally known to the Editor) has a very attractive daughter who professed conversion in the Keswick Convention at the age of fifteen, and who for seven years gave satisfactory evidence of having been born again: the great-granddaughter of one of the greatest students of prophecy in the nineteenth century. For five years now she has worshipped a Negro God - ‘Father Divine’ - and says she has never been so happy in her life. Her father is heartbroken. Even more astounding, it was the wife of a Methodist Minister personally known to the Editor), himself a spiritualist, who won the girl to the worship of Father Divine. It is reported that Father Divine has more than 50,000,000 worshippers throughout the world.

 

 

Godhead

 

 

The tragedy and the fearful danger which this case reveals makes wise for us to study this Antichrist. First, we have Father Divine’s claim to the Godhead. (1) “I am unfolding the mystery of my actual supernatural, omnipotent, and omniscient presence. Be conscious of God; not only the Son, but God Himself.”* (2) “As I am universal. There is no comparison with any mortal man on the face of the earth.” (3) “The body of God: that is what I am talking about. God Himself (not someone else) shall be with them and be their God; no longer something just imaginary, but a living reality. I am doing away with the first imaginary heaven now, that was not a heaven in reality. From your imagination I have brought you into the recognization and realization of the personification of your God. The word is made flesh and dwells among you.” (4) “‘The first Adam was of the earth, earthy, and the second Adam was the Lord from heaven.’ So it was a greater unfoldment of my Deity in the second than in the first one: I reproduced the perfect expression of God.” (5) “Many people ask me, when did I begin my work? As a Deity, God is without the beginning of days, and without the end of life.” (6) “My spirit is omnipotent, omniscient, and omnipresent. One and all can see and know beyond a shadow of a doubt that God Almighty is here personified.”

 

* All the quotations in this article are taken from the official organ of the sect, The New Day, dated January 3rd  and January 10th 1948. Two lengthy interviews between Father Divine and the Vicar’s daughter are recorded in these issues.

 

 

Worship

 

 

The response of his worshippers could not be more explicit. A Mr. Joy, a Baptist minister, says:- “Thank you, Father, God Almighty.” One of his staff says:- “Born into the Royal Household of God, we become subject to His holy attributes, characteristics and disposition, and reproduce the virtues of God Almighty. As we imbibe his healing words, we become a new creature, for truly his words are Spirit and Life. For thy mercy to the children of men, Almighty God, we humbly thank thee”. His wife, Mrs. Divine, says:- “It is such a blessing to be in this holy, beautiful atmosphere, where we can worship you in the beauty of holiness. O God, our Father, we do thank you for coming and bringing your holy body and transmitting to us all your beautiful attributes. He has united us together from all parts of the world, from all nations, languages, tongues, and people from all religions

 

 

Salvation

 

 

It inevitably follows that Father Divine claims to be the sole giver of salvation. (1) “God in the midst of you is mighty to save. But convincing you God is actually present is the great essential and the only hope of your redemption.” (2) “Lots of people are convinced that my doctrine is right, and it is the only hope of their salvation as well as the salvation of others.” (3) As one of those addressing him said:- “I ask you, Father, to cleanse me and make me realize, make me know, that you are my Creator, my God, and my salvation

 

 

World-Rule

 

 

So also Father Divine’s aim is to establish a universal kingdom. “We shall have a Righteous Government and none shall lack in God’s abundance, and God shall reign, for this truly is Christ’s administration” - his own government - “in the name of the Lord of lords and King of kings.” So he says again:- “We shall have a righteous government from shore to shore and from land to land: all the kindreds of the earth shall be united together, and there shall be no division among them.” So once more:- “I am going to have a glorious church without a spot or wrinkle, and as it is right here under my personal jurisdiction so shall it be all over this wide extended plane, and all humanity shall live in joy, peace, and contentment.” So a desire which the Antichrist will alone be able to fulfil - a world-religion, with all men worshipping him (Rev. 13: 8) - is already the dream of Father Divine.

 

 

Origin

 

 

Not a great deal seems known of the history of Father Divine. This negro’s name is George Baker, and in 1899 he was a Sunday School teacher in a Baptist chapel, which was visited by an evangelist named Samuel Morris. This evangelist was thrown out of the Church because he taught that his body was God’s body and that therefore he was God, on the ground that “ye are the temple of God, and the Spirit of God dwelleth in you”. Baker accepted this doctrine, toured the South among the negroes as an evangelist, and later settled in Harlem, New York, where his sect grew steadily. Today he drives in the most famous British make of luxury car, owns his own monoplane, and carries about vast sums of money in cash wherever he goes. On one occasion, says The New York Times, he was ordered to appear in the Children’s Court, New York City, by Judge Panken. “One of Father Divine’s followers had abandoned her home and family; the case came to court, and Father Divine became involved. Judge Panken lost no time. ‘Are you God?’ he demanded. The Court had intimated that an affirmative answer would involve a contempt charge, and Divine knew a negative answer would cause him to lose caste with his followers. Divine asked his lawyer, and then told the judge he refused to answer. Judge Panken said something about a ‘contempt’ citation and asked the question again. This time his lawyer advised him to answer, and this is what he said:- ‘No, I am not God, but millions of people think I am and I’d like them to believe it.’”

 

 

Our Peril

 

 

There is one extremely important fact, a fact, which we need to bear carefully in mind, that is revealed in Father Divine. Our Lord said:- “There shall arise false christs and false prophets” (Matt. 24: 24): that is, christs;- either a returned Christ, or a fresh Christ; but pure falsehoods. Father Divine says that our Lord ascended into heaven, but has returned to earth, and that he (Father Divine) is Christ. Exactly so our Lord foretold:- “Many shall come in my name, saying, I AM the Christ; and shall lead many astray” (Matt. 24: 5). So Father Divine says:- “Other planets could have been blessed and redeemed before I condescended to descend to this planet and prepare me a body in the body called Mary in the name of Jesus.” Throughout Faher Divine claims to, teach what Christ taught. “As you know, I preach and teach the Gospel of Jesus Christ as recorded by Matthew, Mark, Luke and John.” In the words of Mrs. Divine:- “The Blessed Babe was born in Bethlehem, and wise men travelled from afar to see this beautiful Babe: how wonderful it is that we are blessed, above all the earth to be here with that same Babe!” Yet it is a total abandonment of the Christian Faith as the Bible reveals it. “I am liberating millions from the bondage of human preconceptions, and from the false versions and systems of men, giving them a new mental and spiritual birth of freedom under God.” So our Lord warned:- “There shall arise false christs; so as to lead astray, if possible, EVEN THE ELECT” (Matt. 24: 24.) All [regenerate] believers are in danger.

 

 

A Universal Religion

 

 

A recent writer (Thomas F. Cooke) has revealed how in Mahatma Gandhi were the religious deceits which will probably be the attractions to win the world to Antichrist. He says (Guardian, Mar. 5, 1948):- “Mahatma Gandhi has gathered up all that is highest in all the teachings of the religions of the world - Christianity included - and woven them together into a humanistic pantheistic system based on soul force. Whereas in the past Christianity has had to meet a large variety of irreconcilable religions, each of comparatively low moral and ethical standards, in the future Christianity will have to face a united religious system of equal moral and ethical status and having as its head Mahatma Gandhi, as the incarnation of the Father, who has offered himself, with Guru Baba Nanak, Mohammed, Jesus of Nazareth, Zoroaster, Buddha, Confucius, Krishna Vishnu as great teachers, or even incarnations of the Christ, each bringing in the highest of their messages to mankind.” Thus be brought into shape a universal religion, which will fool the votaries of all creeds, and which will enthrone the Antichrist on the altar of the world.

 

 

-------

 

 

ANTICHRIST

 

 

The Midnight Cry gives an interesting comment on the possibility that Antichrist is now among men. “If we are as close to the end of the Age and the rapture as most of us think we are, the antichrist would have to be alive in the world to-day. His identity as such will not be known until he arises to the position where he can make the covenant with the Jews. When Jesus was here upon earth, His mission was known to a very few close friends and to His mother; and even after His ministry had begun and He was presented to the people as the promised Messiah, they said, ‘Is not this the carpenter, the son of Mary, the brother of James and Joses, and of juda and Simon, and are not his sisters here with us, and they were offended at him.’ The antichrist will arise from obscurity but gradually come into political power. We cannot doubt that many have seen him, but do not know him as ‘The Man of Sin’

 

 

-------

 

 

RAPTURE

 

 

The belief that the [whole] Church must go through the Great Tribulation* can have a startling effect. “Does the Church go through the Tribulation?” asks Dr. Sale Harrison, quoted by Christian Life. “The answer affects everything in the Word. Usually those who believe this, take on something else. One woman said, ‘I lost Christ as the centre of prophecy. I lost interest in tract distribution. I do not believe the Jews are going back to their land and I do not believe in the imminent return of the LordDozens thanked God that they had been led back. I am alarmed because so many here and in Britain have been taken in with this [unscriptural] teaching. Many of my friends are not what they were eighteen years ago.”

 

[* Note the conditions required.]

 

 

-------

 

 

WATCHING

 

 

Our right attitude is well expressed by E. W. Mills. “When I believe in the appearing of the Lord Jesus Christ, I find I am centralizing my thinking. When I look for His appearing I sanctify my working. I am bound to. It would never do for me to render a shoddy day’s work to my earthly employer, or to rob him of time, if I believed that Jesus Christ was coming that very day. Then, when I love His appearing, I beautify my living.

I cannot help it: the whole thing is glowing and glorious

 

 

-------

 

 

PENTECOSTALISTS

 

 

 

The peril of the untested supernatural grows all the time. “The Pentecostal movement” (says Christian Life and Times) “is continuing to grow throughout the world with astounding rapidity. Some 6,000 Pentecostal churches have sprung up in the U.S., some of them with a membership of 1,500 persons. The movement started among the lower economic groups, but today a number of former government officials and ministers of the established denominations have gone into the ministry of the Pentecostal church. For instance, the pastor of the Assembly of God Pentecostal Church of Dallas, Texas, pastoring a tabernacle that holds more than 3,000 people, is a former higher echelon U.S. Secret Service executive

 

 

Consequences. The consequences for other Churches are grave. “Said Bishop Paul Garber of the European Area of The Methodist Episcopal Church and former president of Duke University:- ‘If the large established evangelical denominations do not catch the fire of our Pentecostal brethren, it will not be long before they are history and the Pentecostal will be the living church.’ Meanwhile, the movement is also spreading across Europe. Pentecostal churches numbering thousands can be found in the Scandinavian countries, France and Italy. The Pentecostal Church at Gothenburg, Sweden, has 3,000 members and in Stockholm the ‘Filadelfia Assembly’ has 5,000 members. David J. du Plessis, who attended the world conference of Pentecostal churches at Zurich, Switzerland, last May, met 1,000 Pentecostal pastors and more than 200 Pentecostal missionaries during his three-month trip

 

 

Caution.  But here we need to be extremely cautious. A letter from a correspondent in The Christian (Mar. 18, 1948) is gravely unwise:- “The writer, a few years ago, witnessed in U.S.A. and Canada some terribly distressing scenes during a movement at that time called the Tongues Movement. Professing believers who were attached to Evangelical churches for years, even the Pastors of churches, not satisfied with faith in the finished work of Christ or the Cross, rushed headlong to meetings in order to get speaking in tongues. Needless to say the whole thing subsequently proved to be a huge fraud.” Whatever such local disasters there may be, the ‘tongues’ (as the writer knows from personal observation) are genuinely supernatural; and countless Pentecostalists are devoted children of God, preaching the Gospel. Their fatal error is to fail to apply the commanded test in 1 John 4 : 1, 2.*

 

[* 1 John 4: 1, 2, R.V. reads:- “Beloved, believe not every spirit, but prove the spirits, whether they are of God: because many false prophets are gone out into the world. [2] Hereby know ye the Spirit of God: every spirit which confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is of God: and every spirit which confesseth not Jesus is not of God]

 

 

Testing.  The excellence of the person speaking in ‘tongues’ is no sufficient proof of the excellence of the spirit possessing him - exactly as in the ‘mediums’ of Spiritualism. With one of the ‘Cambridge Seven’ (who afterwards left the Tongues Movement) while he was speaking in an unknown tongue, the writer challenged the spirit, - “Did Jesus Christ come in the flesh and received, in a low and reluctant tone, the reply, - “I have always believed so.” Who can imagine the Holy Spirit so answering the question? But he claimed to be the Holy Spirit.

 

 

*       *       *       *       *       *       *

 

 

32

 

INCARNATE GODHEAD

 

 

IN view of the Antichrists now rapidly approaching, and the Antichrist seated in the Temple of God saying that he is God, a question put to our Lord by Philip, and our Lord’s answer, are of enormous importance. “Philip saith unto him, Lord, show us the Father, and it sufficeth us” (John 14: 8). The question showed immense faith; for the Scripture describes God as - “Dwelling in light unapproachable, whom no man hath seen, or can see” (1 Tim. 6: 16). Philip actually believed that Christ could show them God. But our Lord’s answer is overwhelming. “Have I been so long time with you, and dost thou not know me, Philip? He that hath seen me HATH SEEN the Father; how sayest thou, Show us the Father That is, Jesus - as Paul says and as Jesus Himself reveals - is “the image of the invisible God”.

 

 

The Apostles never warned their hearers against over-exaltation of Christ, lest they fell into idolatry; Jesus never asked anyone to pray for Him, not even in Gethsemane; Jesus accepted the worship of men and demons without a word of remonstrance. Our Lord’s Second Coming is described as “the appearing of our great God and Saviour Jesus Christ” (Tit. 2: 13). All Deity is centred in Christ. “In Him were all things created”: “things visible” - all oceans, all continents, all the thousands of millions of visible stars, all nations, all the angels man has ever seen - all have been woven from texture in the hands of Christ; and “things invisible” - stars whose light is too faint to imprint itself on a human camera; far-flung comets that have never even come within the horizon of earth at all; Hades, or the underworld of disembodied souls; and Heaven, with all the vast Powers and Principalities seated throned in the presence of Deity - all were summoned into being by the word of Christ. “All things were made by him; and without him was not anything made that hath been made”. (John 1: 3). Now on the creating act the Bible bases the exclusive honours of Deity - “he that built all things is God”; and it is made the all-compelling ground of worship - “worthy art Thou to receive the glory, for Thou didst create all things”. Jesus, therefore, as Creator, must be omniscient, omnipresent, and omnipotent.

 

 

Paul next reveals a still more wonderful truth - a truth amazing and astounding. “All things”, he says, “have been created through Him, and for him”, or “unto him”: that is, all things have come into being, have sprung into existence, for Christ. The whole universe is concentrated upon Him: it was made for His glory: He is the Coping-stone which coheres the whole together: He made it for Himself. So Heaven was created for Jesus: it is prepared for Him; it reflects His glory; it is filled with His praise; it is His home; and He is going to make it the many mansions of His bride. Earth was created for Jesus:- a place for Him to live on, and to die on; a home for the sons of men, that He might become a Son of man; soil in which to plant a cross, and rock from which to hew a tomb; a province in His vast universe one day to become His for ever. Creation is no chance chaos, but an ordered progress and a co-ordinate harmony, culminating in Christ: it is a composite, coherent, organic whole, so cohering in Him, that, if He loosed His grip for a moment, it would burst asunder into its original nothingness. All nature is a masterly unity centred in Christ, and made for Him, and revealing our blessed Lord as seated on the full throne of Deity.

 

 

Paul now advances to a new, and very peculiar and little known, revelation - a fresh glory of Jesus which exalts our Lord still higher, in a rather extraordinary way. “For”, he says, “the whole fulness of God was pleased to dwell in Him”. “The whole fulness of God” - not a single cluster of Divine attributes; not a lovely handful of Divine glories; not a fragment of Diety - but the whole. But we observe a subtle and most important distinction. After the Resurrection, “the whole fulness of God was pleased to dwell”: what does this mean? In Christ as Creator, and Coheir of the universe, dwells, and has always dwelt, the Fulness of Deity: but, as He is one Person of the Deity only, obviously not ‘all the Fulness’ dwelt in Him. “It pleased” - Persons therefore are referred to, for only persons can be pleased - “the whole fulness of God” - that is, Father, Son, and Holy Spirit - “to dwell” - to take up abode as the Shekinah in the Temple - “in Him”. The whole Godhead unitedly chose to dwell in Christ. Here a new glory of Jesus bursts upon us. The Jesus-side of the Godhead, all that is so touching, and winsome, and endearing in Jesus of Nazareth, is no new phase of His character; it was always there - “Jesus Christ, the same yesterday, to-day, and for ever”. But the lowliness of the Incarnation, the exquisiteness of the Redemption, the perfection of the Man, were such that the Father and the Spirit, “the invisible God”, have taken up their abode for ever in Christ. “The whole fulness of God was pleased to dwell in Him”. Here, if possible, is an accentuation of the Deity of Jesus higher than which it is impossible to go.

 

 

Now we arrive at the answer to Philip’s request, and perhaps the most wonderful revelation of all. “For in Him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily”. The ‘in Him’ is emphatic; that is, in Him alone: and the word is not ‘divineness’, as in Rom. 1: 20, but ‘the Deity’, ‘Godhead’, the Divine Essence: not divineness dwelt in Christ, but the Godhead. But the marvel concentrates in the word ‘bodily’. Before His Incarnation the Fulness of Deity was in Him as a Spirit: after His Incarnation the Fulness of the Godhead dwelt in Him bodily, that is, in Him as a Man. The fulness of the Godhead dwelt in the man Jesus, not in an invisible shape, or as an unseen spirit, or as a second person behind the first: it took a bodily form, and the Godhead abode in the entire humanity - “the image”, the precipitated individuality - “of the invisible God”. “The Word was God, and the Word was made flesh”. The Godhead abode in the humanity, without consuming it, or deifying it, or changing it from its wholesome manhood. That Manhood hungered and thirsted, it wept and prayed, it watched and slept, it bled and died. But again and again the veiled Shekinah flashed out, and flashed out bodily. He trod on the waves of the sea; He touched the dead, and they lived; “the wind bloweth where it listeth” - but it listed to Him; even His clothes burst forth into a whiteness human eye had never seen: “who is the image of the ivisible God”. And Jesus is exactly the same today: - it is ‘dwelleth’, not ‘dwelt’. The Body was no phantom, or a clothing assumed for the earthly life only; pierced upon the cross, it is scarred in the glory; and is now indwelt for ever by the entire Godhead: He can no more cease to be man than He can cease to be God; and no more cease to be God than He can cease to be man. How infinitely solemn is the word, - “Except ye believe that I am he, ye shall die in your sins” (John 8: 24).

 

 

-------

 

 

A PRESENT SAVIOUR

 

 

Sir James Simpson, one of Scotland’s most eminent medical men, was an unbeliever; but a patient of his, a godly woman, wrote him these words:- “What is to fill this heart to all eternity? When benevolence shall have run its course, when there shall be no sick to heal, no disesase to cure; when all I have been engaged about comes to a dead stop, what is to fill this heart, and thought, and these powers of mind? Only the God-man! If then, why not now?” These words were James Simpson’s heavenly vision. Shortly after, in an address to the medical students of Edinburgh, introducing himself as “one of the oldest and one of the youngest believers in the room,” he thus confessed his Lord:- “In Christ you will find a Saviour, a Companion, a Counsellor, a Friend, a Brother-Saviour, Who loves you with a love greater than human heart can conceive

 

 

*       *       *       *       *       *       *

 

 

33

 

THE KINGDOM A REWARD

 

 

THERE are passages of Scripture which plainly indicate that only those who are fully given up to the Lord, and are faithfulto Him, will share the place of administration with Christ. We do not agree in every particular in what Mr. R. Govett has said upon this point, but the following quotation is of interest.

 

 

“Will all believers, then, reign with Christ? By no means. The Kingdom of the thousand years is never said to belong to those who only believe. There are not a few texts addressed to believers which declare that certain classes of them shall not enter the kingdom.

 

 

1. Those whose (active) righteousness shall not exceed that of the Pharisees (Matt. 5: 20).

 

 

2. Those who, while professors of Christ’s name, do not the will of His Father (Matt. 7: 21).

 

 

3. Those guilty of strife, envy, and contention. (Luke 9: 46-50; Mark 9: 33-50; Matt. 18: 1-3).

 

 

4. Rich disciples (Matt. 19: 23; Luke 6: 24; 18: 24).

 

 

5. Those who deny the Millennium (Luke 18: 17; Mark 10: 15).

 

 

6. The unbaptized (John 3: 5).

 

 

7. See also 1 Cor. 6: 9, 10; Gal. 5: 19-21; 6: 7, 8; Matt. 10: 32, 39; 16: 26; 18: 17, 18; Luke 9: 26.

 

 

Those who sit on the throne are evidently crowned ones, for the throne-sitters are always those who are crowned. We know from many Scriptures that all the saints will not be crowned, and therefore all will not enjoy the high places of sitting on the throne. Christ’s injunction to the Church at Philadelphia is, “Let no man take thy crown” (Rev. 3: 11), which implies the crown may be lost or not gained. Again, when we listen to the Apostle Paul we hear him say that he “kept his body under” that he might obtain the incorruptible crown, and at the end of his earthly life, when he could say that he had, kept the faith and finished the course, “henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness” (1 Cor. 9: 2; 2 Tim. 4: 8).

 

 

Yet again we listen to what our Lord said to the disciples, when some of them were desirous of sharing in Christ’s earthly kingdom, and when, also, Peter called attention to what he had given up for the sake of the Lord (Matt. 19: 28), “Verily I say unto you, that ye who have followed Me, in the regeneration when the Son of Man shall sit on the throne of His glory, ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones judging the twelve tribes of Israel

 

 

What an urgent call this is to go in for all that the Lord has for us, for those who are willing to suffer with Him now will surely reign with Him in His coming glory.

 

 

Again, John says, “I saw and this time it was those who had been beheaded because of the testimony of Jesus, and because of the Word of God. This body of martyrs is a special set of people. They are evidently a part of that company which John had previously seen, and who are described under the fifth seal as those who had been slain because of the Word of God, and because of the testimony which they held. “And when he had opened the fifth seal, I saw under the altar” - [i.e., in ‘Sheol’ / ‘Hades’ (See Matt. 12: 40. cf. 16: 18; Luke 16: 23; Acts 2: 27, 34, R.V.)] - “the souls of them that were slain for the Word of God, and for the testimony which they held” “And white robes were given unto them: and it was said unto them, that they should rest vet for a little season, until their fellow-servants also, and their brethren, that should be killed as they were, should be fulfilled” (Rev. 6: 9-11). The whole company is now seen.

 

 

This special class is further described as those who had not worshipped the beast nor his image, nor received his mark on their foreheads or on their hand. We know there will be a terrible time of slaughter after the - [Pre-Tribulation (See Luke 21: 36; cf. Rev. 3: 10, R.V.)] - Church is removed, and during the Great Tribulation, so much so that not a single believer of those days will escape death.

 

 

This martyred company will share a peculiar privilege in a distinct resurrection which is called the First. We must not confuse the First Resurrection with the pre-resurrection of 1 Thess. 4, when the dead in Christ are raised. Many will say that we thought the first resurrection included the redeemed of this dispensation, and they come to this conclusion because of the word “first.” Dr. Bullinger has gone into this matter of first and second in a very explicit way, and I cannot do better than quote in extenso what he says

 

 

“This is the first resurrection: or this completes the first resurrection. There is an ellipsis of the verb in this sentence; and we may supply ‘completes,’ having in mind the several resurrections which shall before then have taken place. It is also a fact that, when two ordinal numbers are used in such a connection as this, they are used relatively. The one is first in relation to the second, which follows: and not to what may have occurred before. In like manner, the second stands in relation to the first. Hence, in English we always say, in such cases, former and latter, where we have only two things thus related: and not first and second, unless there are more to follow in the series. It is the same in chapter 21: 1, where we read of the new heavens and the new earth: ‘for the first heaven and the first earth were passed away

 

 

“Here again we have two things standing in related contrast, the ‘first’ and the ‘new’; i.e., the new and the one that immediately precedes it: the former, and not the ‘first’. For the present heavens and earth which are now (2 Peter 3: 7) are not the first. For Scripture tells us, of three, of which the present is the second. In 2 Peter 3: 6, 7, 13, we read of the first - the world that ‘then was’ (Gen. 1: 1) of the second - ‘the heavens and the earth which are now’; and of the third - ‘a new heavens and a new earth for which we now look. This (second of three) is what is called in Rev. 2: 1, the ‘first’ of the latter two.

 

 

“Hence this ‘first resurrection’ is the former of the two mentioned in this verse: and not the resurrection of the Church (the Body of Christ, revealed in 1 Thess. 4: 16, 17. This special resurrection (1 Thess. 4: 16) must be carefully distinguished from that which is called the ‘first resurrection’ in Rev. 20: 6. The word ‘first’ in 1 Thess. 4: 16, does not refer to ‘the first resurrection so called in Rev. 20: 6, but merely records the order of events, and simply states that ‘the dead in Christ’ will ‘rise first’; i.e., before the taking up of either them or the living saints

 

 

This interpretation is confirmed by what Paul says in writing to the Church at Corinth, when speaking of the resurrection of the dead: “Christ the Firstfruits, afterwards they that are Christ’s at His coming”: then cometh the end, or, as it should be, “then the last rank Christ the Firstfruits includes the Church, and it is in that sense that “the Christ” is used in 1 Cor. 12: 12; so, also, is Christ, taking in the Head and the members. It is not Christ the Firstfruit, that would make Him stand alone; but Christ the Firstfruits, which determines that others are with Him, and those others are those who, are sanctified in Him. “Afterward they that are His at His coming” denotes those who are the several companies that are slain during the Great Tribulation, whom He will raise when He comes to redeem them to Himself. We can see, therefore, how important it is to distinguish between the pre-resurrection of 1 Thess. 4, and the first resurrection which is identified with those who are mentioned in Rev. 6: 9-11, and with those alone.

 

 

All these who share in what the Spirit calls the First Resurrection are said to be “blessed and holy and shall reign with Christ for a thousand years. They are “blessed” because of the special honour that will be placed upon them, and they are “holy” because they shall share in this separated and consecrated place of holy dignity, and their special reward is that they shall not only be with Christ, but shall reign with Him in manifested glory during that time which we know as the Millennium. - Prophetic News.

 

 

-------

 

 

HOW?

 

 

“Oh,” says a man, “tell me about this thing: show me how salvation works.” Friend, explain the dewdrop - how the thunder and the lightning slumber in it. You cannot analyse the dewdrop - you cannot; but God fathers it. Tell me how He kisses the little bit of black earth in your garden and makes a bunch of primroses bloom. Tell me how He came to my gipsy tent when there was not a Bible, before I could spell my name, before I had ever heard of Him. Tell me how He got hold of my father, that grand old saint, when he was rough and raw, drinking, swearing, wild and lion-like. Tell me how God in Christ got hold of him and won the children, and saved us all, and made these eyes - these inner eyes of my life - see Him and know He was my Saviour. Tell me how, will you? I do not know how, but I know He did it, - [and for 1,000 years He will do it] - and that is enough to prove the reality of it!

 

                                                                GIPSY SMITH.

 

 

-------

 

 

A WORLD SHOCK

 

 

An event is yet to occur which will give to the world its greatest shock. The shock will consist in the sudden and complete disappearance of myriads of its choicest inhabitants. The disappearance will be of such a mysterious nature that it will seem as though the earth has opened its mouth and swallowed them. However, the very reverse will be the case; heaven will have opened its door to receive them!

 

 

The unparalleled mystery will be deepened by the discovery that myriads of bodies which were at rest in mother earth will be missing at the same moment.

 

 

Doubtless all manner of explanations of this mystery will be offered by the great ones of earth. To be sure, it will be regarded as “natural phenomena,” for the world’s experts will not tolerate any thought or expression of a supernatural event.

 

 

Shortly after this exciting incident, a most powerful dictator will dictate peace to the nations then at war, and being a genius, he will also cause business to prosper. The world will again not only forget God and its soul, but also its troubles. It will become inebriated - [i.e., “drunk; intoxicated] -  with the fullness of the prosperity and will cry: “Peace and safetyThen shall sudden destruction come upon it.

 

                     - T. M. OLSON

 

 

-------

 

 

CHRISTIAN, LOOK UP

 

 

By ANNA HOPPE

 

 

Christian, look up! The dawn will soon be breaking -

The glorious dawn which God’s Word doth tell,

Though wars increase, and all the earth is shaking,

Fear not! Look up! Await Immanuel!

 

 

Soon thou wilt see the Lord of Glory -

Oh, what a sunrise will His advent be!

Till then, proclaim the precious Gospel story -

Redemption through the Lamb of Calvary.

 

 

Christian, look up! Soon will be past forever

Thy pilgrim journey through this vale of tears.

A Home awaits thee - built by Christ the Saviour;

No night is there, no pain, no death, no fears.

 

 

With loved ones thou again wilt be united;

No more to say Goodbye, no more to part.

The flowers of Eden by no frosts are blighted.

Oh, blessed hope! Christian, look up! Take heart!

 

 

Christian, look up! When dawns that glorious morrow,

Thy every burden thou wilt soon forget.

Now with Christ’s Gospel, comfort those in sorrow;

So many eyes to-day with tears are wet!

 

 

The way is dark, but Christ, the Light Supernal

Will bide with thee till thy last pilgrim mile;

Soon thou wilt sup with Him, the King Eternal!

Oh, blessed hope! Christian, look up and smile.

 

 

                  - The Advent Witness.

 

 

*       *       *       *       *       *       *

 

 

34

 

THE PRIZE

 

 

By MISS E. M. LEATHES

 

 

BEYOND the wondrous gift of Eternal Life in Christ Jesus, Paul unveils a marvellous secret of a prize to be won, and a priceless treasure to be secured by all who are willing to count the cost. We find him declaring with eager intensity, “I press on, if so be that I may lay hold on that for which also I was laid hold on by Christ Jesus.” “Brethren he cries, “I count not myself yet to have laid hold: but one thing I do, forgetting the things that are behind, and stretching forward to the things which are before, I press on toward the goal unto the Prize of the Upward Calling of God in Christ Jesus And what is the Goal towards which Paul is stretching every nerve and flinging away every hindrance that he may reach it? He then reveals his most thrilling secret. “Howbeit he declares, “what things were gain to me, those have I counted loss for Christ. Yea verily, and I count all things to be loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus my Lord: for Whom I suffered the loss of all things, and do count them but refuse, that I may gain Christ” (or win) (Phil. 3: 12, 13, 14, 7, 8. Amer. R.V.)

 

 

And for those who are out to win this prize the Apostle gives another illustration. Paul had probably watched the runners who competed for the prize in the Greek Games, when the winner received a laurel crown. “Know ye not he asks, “that they that run in a race run all, but one receiveth the prize? Even so run; that ye may attain We know that the competitors in these races had to undergo a very arduous physical training beforehand. So Paul continues, “Every man that striveth in the games exerciseth self-control in all things. Now they do it to receive a corruptible crown but we an incorruptible. I therefore so run, as not uncertainly so fight I, as not beating the air: but I buffet my body, and bring it into bondage: lest by any means, after that I have preached to others, I myself should be rejected” (or disapproved from the prize) (1 Cor. 9: 24-27. Amer. R.V.) Note the Lord’s words to the lukewarm Church of Laodicea. “He that overcometh, I will give to him to sit down with Me in My Throne, as I also overcame, and sat down with my Father in His Throne” (Rev. 3: 21. Amer. R.V.) If you have watched the runners in a race, you will have noted as I have done, that they all start together, but from various causes one after another falls out. I have watched such a race till finally only two remain, and even they are pressed beyond measure : then one suddenly with his last ounce of strength reaches frantically forward and touches the Goal.

 

 

I am certain there are many of God’s - [regenerate, and] - intrepid - [i.e., ‘fearless and brave’ (Oxford Essential English Dictionary, p. 311)] -  followers today, who are being tested beyond all their natural resources: it is at such a time when absolute reliance on God alone will avail. A free translation of 2 Cor. 12: 10, runs thus - “I take pleasure in being without strength, in being chased about, in being cooped up in a corner, for when I am without strength, I am dynamite.” And now comes to us ringing down the centuries from the depths of a Roman dungeon the triumphant shout of that old battered and wounded warrior, Paul. He exclaims, “I have fought the good fight, I have finished the course, I have kept the faith: henceforth there is laid up for me the crown of Righteousness, which the Lord, the Righteous Judge, shall give to me at that Day; and not to me only, but also to all them that have loved His Appearing” (2 Tim. 4: 7, 8. Amer. R.V.)

                    - The Midnight Cry.

 

 

-------

 

 

EXAMPLE OR SUBSTITUTE?

 

 

At the close of a preaching service in German-town, a stranger came to Dr. Stearns and said, “I don’t like your preaching; I do not care for the Cross.” “I think,” said the stranger, “that instead of preaching the death of Christ on the Cross, it would be far better to preach Jesus, the teacher and example.” Said Dr. Stearns:- “Would you then be willing, if I preach Christ, the Example to follow in His steps“Then,” said Dr. Stearns, “let us take the first step “All right,” said the stranger. “This,” said Dr. Sterns, “is the first step, ‘who did no sin.’ Can you take this step?” The stranger was somewhat confused. “No said the stranger, “I do sin; I acknowledge it“Then,” said Dr. Stearns, “you do not need Christ for an example, you need Christ for a SAVIOUR

 

 

*       *       *       *       *       *       *

 

 

35

 

REGATHERING ISRAEL

 

 

By MILTON B. LINDBERG

 

 

“WITHIN a year or more the so-called Dispersion of the Jews (Goluth) in Europe which lasted for two thousand years, will      be a thing of the past.” So writes William Zuckerman in the American Hebrew, declaring that his report is substantiated by facts and figures from no less an authority than Dr. Isaac Werfel, director of the Jewish Immigration of the Jewish Agency for Palestine. “Most European countries have already lost between fifty and seventy-five per cent. of their Jewish inhabitants” (who survived the war); and “mass-emigration is going on at the rate of ten and more thousand per month.” Dr. Israel Goldstein, treasurer of the Jewish        Agency, as reported in the Chicago Tribune, places the number even higher. He says:- “Jewish immigration is pouring into Israel at the rate of 25,000 a month, with 250,000 expected in Israel this year

 

 

“In short,” says Mr. Zuckerman, “the Jewish scene in Europe is like that of a big moving day. A people who have lived in Europe for two thousand years, are leaving it en masse as no other people have left their homes in modern history. At this rate, Europe will probably be emptied of Jews in a few years and Hitler’s dream of a ‘Judenrein’ Europe will be realized, but not in the manner that he had dreamed of and tried to bring about

 

 

When were the Jews dispersed in all the nations of the earth? Nearly 1,900 years ago! When did the sacrifices cease? Nearly 1,900 years ago! When were the sanctuaries made desolate and Jerusalem’s Temple destroyed? Nearly 1,900 years ago! Was there an event 1,900 years ago which constituted a sufficient cause for judgment so severe? Said Moses in Deuteronomy, Chumesh Dvorim, 18: 15, “The Lord thy God will raise up unto thee a Prophet from the midst of thee, of thy brethren, like unto me; unto him ye shall hearken”; and in verse 19 God says: “whosoever will not hearken unto my words which he shall speak in my name, I will require it of him

 

 

Did the Prophet like unto Moses come, and was He rejected 1,900 years ago? “But thou, Bethlehem-Ephrathahsays Micah in chapter 5 of his prophecy “out of thee shall one come forth unto Me that is to be ruler in Israel, whose goings forth are from of old, from ancient days. Therefore will He give them up, until the time that she who travaileth hath brought forth For what reason will He give them up? In the statement that precedes, it says, “They smite the judge of Israel upon the cheek.” Out of Bethlehem there came, nineteen hundred years ago, One who was smitten upon the cheek. Soon after His rejection, Israel was scattered among the nations.

 

 

In spite of the huge influx of people absorbed into a small territory in wartime. Israel has shown almost unbelievable life and vitality. Swamps have been drained. Dry places have been watered. Barren lands have been fertilized. Factories have been built. Machine methods have been introduced. Sanitation has been created. Education has been developed. Foreign domination has been withdrawn. Officials have been elected, and government has been set in motion. Recognition by the nations of the world has been secured. Even war could not stop Israel’s progress. Out of the welter of international confusion and racial frictions, a Nation has been re-born.

 

 

Chapters 30 and 31 of the prophet Jeremiah describe a gathering out of all countries back to the mountains of Israel, with a building of Jerusalem according to boundary lines recently fulfilled. In verse 7 of chapter 30, however, there is an ominous note:- “Alas for that day is great, so that none is like it, it is even the time of Jacob’s troubleYet the verse concludes with the wonderful promise:-“but he shall be saved out of it

 

 

Better the chastening rod, with salvation the result, than no chastening and no return to God. Confirmation of the truth that Israel’s trouble will at last bring the Nation to repentance is also given by other prophets in the Tenach (Old Testament). “They have turned their back to me, and not their face,” says God in Jeremiah 2: 27, “but in the time of their trouble, they will say, Arise and save us

 

 

Deliverance, regathering, and restoration of the covenants which God made with the fathers are promised on one condition. “Only acknowledge thine iniquity that thou hast transgressed against the Lord thy God ... and I will take you one of a city, and two of a family, and I will bring you to Zion ... At that time they shall call Jerusalem the throne of the Lord; and all the nation shall be gathered unto it, to the name of the Lord, to Jerusalem; neither shall they walk any more after the stubbornness of their evil heart ... and they shall come together out of the land of the north to the land that I have given for an inheritance unto your fathers” (Jeremiah 3: 13-18).

 

 

The order is plain: after acknowledgment of the iniquity which brought on this 1,900-year dispersion comes regathering to the Land of their fathers. No such national acknowledgment has yet been made. The Nation has had the predicted sorrows in her dispersion, but she has not yet had the time of “Jacob’s trouble” which shall be sufficiently severe to bring her to repentance.

 

 

In the meantime, therefore, we have the continuing fulfilment of the words of the rejected Jesus. In British Hachodosho, New Testament, Luke 21, Jesus tells His followers, all Jewish at that time, how they should be delivered up to the synagogues, thrown into prison, and betrayed by their own brethren and kinsfolk. Judgment would therefore fall upon the unbelieving Nation. “And when ye shall see Jerusalem compassed with armies,” He told them sadly, “then know that the desolation thereof is nigh ... And they shall fall by the edge of the sword, and shall be led away captive into all nations: and Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the Gentiles until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled” (verses 20-24).

 

 

Jerusalem is still trodden down of the Gentiles. A Moslem mosque stands on the site of the holy Temple. All of the Old City is in Arab hands, and much of the New City outside the old walls likewise. Only a small sector of the new portion of the city constitutes Jewish Jerusalem today.

 

 

The period which Jesus called “the times of the Gentiles” is, therefore, not yet fulfilled. The fact that Israel’s dispersion is nearing its end, and that Israel again has independent government indicates that the world is in a transitional period leading to the end of the Times of the Gentiles.

 

 

Israel’s long night will soon be over. “And it shall be said in that day, Lo, this is our God: we have waited for him, and he will save us: this is the Lord (a new recognition of One long rejected); we have waited for him, we will be glad and rejoice in his SALVATION (Hebr. Yeshuah, Jesus, Saviour). In that day shall this song be sung in the land of Judah: We have a strong city; SALVATION (Yeshua) will God appoint for walls and bulwarks. Open ye the gates, that the righteous nation which keepeth the truth may enter in” (Is. 25: 9; 26: 2). What a glorious future is Israel’s!

 

 

The present gathering, therefore, is not the final regathering when the Messianic hopes of Israel are to be fully realized. It is rather a preliminary and partial regathering predicted by another of Israel’s prophets in the Tenach. “Gather yourselves together, yea, gather together, O shameless nation! ... Before the fierce anger of the Lord come upon you ... It may be ye shall be hid in the day of the Lord’s anger” (Zeph. 2: 1-3. Jewish translation).

 

                        - The Jewish Era.

 

 

-------

 

 

UNBELIEF IN THE CHURCHES

 

 

The deep undermining of faith inside the churches is now visible to other eyes than those which, sharpened by sorrow, watch for the dawn beyond the coming crash. “Every one will agree,” says a correspondent in the British Weekly, “that to-day there are vast multitudes to whom the records of the resurrection of Christ bring no certainty. We might even put it stronger than that. They leave a great many people in despair. Is the testimony available sufficient to support the tremendous fact? I believe the number who feel the answer to this must be in the negative is very great - greater than, perhaps, we have any conception of. They are to be found in all our Churches. They are to be found, a great host of them, outside of our Churches. For an immense number of people in the world Easter is the saddest day of all the year. On that day old things are recited from which the life has fled. We have to face the facts. If the Church is bold enough to face the truth it must be ready for a schism that will try the bravestWith the substructure of the Resurrection the whole of Christianity collapses; and the ‘schism’ contemplated is apostasy.

 

 

ANGLICAN DISRUPTION

 

 

Meanwhile the Anglican Community faces a real peril of disruption. “It is all but certain,” says Mr. E. H. Blakeney in the National Review, “that the attitude of the extremists will provoke such a reaction that the disruption of the National Church - national no longer - will be the end of it all.” The Home Secretary (Sir W. Joynson-Hicks) assures the Archbishop of Canterbury:- “If these proposals are passed by the Church Assembly, I can see only one result - the disruption of our Church.” Mr, Blakeney quotes an exceedingly solemn word from the historian Froude:- “Worst of all, by the attempts made to identify Christianity with the ‘Catholic’ system, the Tractarians have provoked doubts about Christianity itself. By their perverse alternative, either the Church or nothing, they have forced honest man to say, Let it be nothing, rather than what we know to be a lieIf no stronger stand is made and soon, England may awake any morning to find herself Romam.

 

 

-------

 

 

WORLD NEED

 

 

Any handful of missionary facts sting like nettles. Outside Constantinople, ninety per cent of the evangelical Christians of Turkey are dead or in exile. One half of the world’s six hundred million boys and girls under fifteen are wholly ignorant of Christ. More than ninety-nine per cent of the college students of South America profess no belief in God. The Yoshiwara - the quarter in Japanese cities where 189, 526 women and girls are kept in licensed vice slavery - was the first quarter to receive Government permission for re-building after the earthquake in Tokyo, and has been the swiftest and most beautiful of all the reconstructions. What a world-need! Yet the salvation of a single soul is the potential salvation of the world. “Do you really believe,” General Chao was asked, “that Christianity can save China?” “If Christianity can save me,” he replied, “it can certainly save China

 

 

*       *       *       *       *       *       *

 

 

36

 

PROPHECY

 

 

By D. M. PANTON

 

 

 

HIGH up above the sunset of literally a dying world, a sunset black and lurid, there hung one lonely blazing star- Enoch, the only saint of God lifted up before us in a prelude to the last judgments, the Epistle of Jude. There was born into the world a child who has never died; a man whom the Holy Spirit carefully calls “the seventh from Adam” (Jude 14) - that is, a type of all who will enter earth’s seventh millennium, the “sabbath-rest” that remaineth, without seeing death; the man who, as the first preacher of the Second Advent in the oldest extant bit of literature in the world, held aloft a blazing head-lamp of prophecy pouring a stream of light down five thousand years, and a man who fulfilled his own peculiar rapture - prophecy by never dying. His years were three hundred and sixty-five: it was a completed life, a finished work, an ended discipline, a won crown: it pictured God’s year of grace rounded off with the deathlessness of the rapt.

 

 

I. - Prophecy Delivers Us from Dangerous Illusions

 

 

Prophecy presents us with the fixed termini to which all things are streaming; so that we understand the present by means of the blazing headlamp in front, illuminating all the shining lines that run from our very feet up to the far goal. Dr. Clifford says of the Great War:- “At first we were stunned when the blow fell upon us so suddenly and unexpectedly. Speaking for myself, I felt as though I could not pray for two or three days. The hopes that had been cherished for half a century and seemed to be approaching their realisation were speedily and suddenly blighted.” Those who ignore or disbelieve prophecy are under dangerous illusions, and coming events will shake and possibly shatter the very foundations of their faith. God does not say that prophecy is a dark place, in which it is unwise for us to grope: He says that it is the lamp, and the only lamp, that luminates the darkness of a mysterious and otherwise unintelligible world. How dangerous these illusions are! The religious leaders of Israel never believed for a moment that their dispensation would end in the awful catastrophe of Calvary: yet it did. The unimaginable consequences that can only be averted by prophecy, should lead us to its study in spite of its difficulties. Says a prophetic student:- “One excellent man advised me not to trouble myself about secret things which belonged only to God: he seemed to imagine that I was seeking in revelation for something not revealed. Another observed that much in Scripture was purposely concealed in order that faith might be exercised. Here, however, common sense rebelled, and forced me to conclude that if God had really given us a revelation, He must have intended the teaching to be understood; since any part that was incomprehensible, of necessity ceased to be a revelation at all. A third bade me beware of the Apocalypse, which, said he, almost always finds a man mad, or makes him so: whereas we are distinctly told that the Lord gave it ‘that He might show unto His servants things that must shortly come to pass.’ A fourth insisted that prophecy can only be interpreted by the event. But Noah’s prediction was surely intended to be understood by those to whom it was addressed. I began to perceive that if differences of opinion, even among good men, as to the particular teachings of the Bible, were to be converted into reasons for neglecting the study of it, the Book had been given in vain.” Prophecy disillusions of this world that it may entrance us with the next.

 

 

II. Prophecy Alone Can Shape the True Conduct of the Church

 

 

A sharp cleavage now (as ever) sunders the Church of Christ. Prophecy says that our Lord, employing the enormous forces of the Godhead, will absorb and master the kingdoms of the world on His return, establishing righteousness; while, according to the ordinary view, the Church must permeate and leaven society until she has made the world fit for Christ to return. The two attitudes are unreconcilable. “But,” says the objector, “both you and we look for the same ultimate triumph; you by revolution, we by evolution; why, then, make such a fuss when our goal is the same?” Because the practical issue of the difference between us is what is bringing the Church to the edge of total ruin. If the task of converting and mastering the world belongs to the Church, the Church must plunge into politics, redress all wrongs, reform all kingdoms, and enthrone itself upon the nations of mankind - the very attempt the Papacy has made; and since by no torture of exegesis can such conduct be made to square with the Scriptures, the Scriptures must be abandoned as uninspired and out of date. The goal of the one is Rome: the goal of the other is the Apocalypse of the Lord. “Depend upon it, gentlemen,” Dr. Chalmers once said to his students as he left the lecture hall, “the Millennium will come in one day like a hammer smash Prophecy instructs us what forms spiritual perils are going to take, by revealing what is to come, it prevents our wasting energies on what is impossible and unwise, it enormously strengthens our faith by showing us predictions fulfilling under our very eyes and it keeps hope burning deathlessly in our hearts.

 

 

III. - Prophecy Foretells Approaching Evil in Order to Prevent its Advent

 

 

Prophecy is no easy acquiescence in coming evil: rather it creates what a mother feels when she sees a serpent gliding stealthily towards the cradle. Edmund Burke unconsciously expressed the whole philosophy of prophecy when he said:- “If they (the moderate reformers in the French Revolution) had thought it possible such things would happen, such things would never have happened.” Had the Antediluvians believed Enoch and Noah, and turned to God, there would have been no Flood: the whole world perished because it did not heed prophecy. “The long-suffering of God waited” (1 Pet. 3: 20) for a repentance which never came. Nineveh’s destruction was foretold, that it might not happen, and - because they believed - it did not (Jonah 3: 4, 10). Untold harm is done - irreparable harm - by sceptical doubts expressed by one believer to another, doubts chilling, bewildering, paralyzing the mind which at the very moment is opening to fresh truth. Doubts had better not be propagated. While Rome (to take a single example) is advancing by leaps and bounds, nine out of ten believers scout the very idea, with the consequence that, while the Church doubts and discusses and debates, almost unopposed and unhindered the leaven of Mystic Babylon does its deadly work. We ought to pour out our life's blood to resist evil foretold. Thus we can so take heed to the Lamp shining in the dark place as to defeat all evil prophesied for ourselves. Prophecy is the anchor which keeps the soul from despair, and the face filled with the light of another world; it lives on the table lands with God, looking, like Deity, before and after; it absorbs the mind of God, the purposes of God, the plans of God; it walks in the radiant certainty of Divine control, and the utter triumph of goodness at last.

 

 

IV. - Prophecy is Bound by the Holy Ghost upon every Child of God

 

 

“Whereunto ye DO WELL that ye take heed” (2 Pet. 1: 19), that ye “bend your mind” in systematic and continuous study: God approves, endorses, and commands prophetic study; and even the greatest prophets studied prophecy, as Daniel studied Jeremiah. “The prophets sought and SEARCHED DILIGENTLY what time or what manner of time the Spirit of God did point unto, when IT testified beforehand” (1 Pet. 1: 10). Seventeen books of the Old Testament, four of the New, and immense portions of the rest - it is said, a third of the Bible - are pure prophecy. Prophecy is God’s mind concerning the future projected into the present; its study brings us into peculiar intimacy with God, even as Jehovah, when about to destroy Sodom, said, - “Shall I hide from Abraham that which I do?” (Gen. 18: 17); and the future that God has revealed is the future that I ought to know.*

 

* Jude states that mockers at Second Advent truth will abound at the last. Dr. A. E. Garvie, in an address which “captured the assent” of the International Congress of Congregationalists in Boston (July, 1920), said:- “As most thinkers to-day have abandoned the idea of fore-ordination, so I am convinced they must give up the idea of fore-knowledge. All prophecy is conditional, and all calculations of times and seasons based on a misinterpretation of Daniel and Revelation may be unhesitatingly discarded as superstition.” When an infidel once interrupted Duncan Matheson in a Northern town with the taunt, “Well, when is He coming?” the evangelist, taking the Bible in his hand, exclaimed, - “Oh, this is a wonderful Book! Eighteen hundred years ago it foretold scoffers, walking after their own lusts, who would say, Where is the promise of His coming? I call you to witness that this Scripture has been fulfilled to-day in your ears

 

 

V. - Prophecy is an Extraordinary Incentive to Service

 

 

No mightier missionary force has moved the modern world than the impetus which has put more than a thousand missionaries in the vast land of China. What did it? Hudson Taylor says:- “Very early in my life the Lord’s near return gave me to see that the hope of His Coming is the paramount motive given us for earnest, holy service here. Someone speaks of it as ‘cutting the nerve of missionary effort.’ I wish to bear personal testimony that it has been the greatest personal spur to me in missionary service.” Few evangelists of this generation have swept more souls into Christ in world-wide evangelism than Dr. Wilbur Chapman. Dr. Chapman says:- “I confess with shame that, prior to reading Mr. Blackstone’s ‘Jesus is Coming,’ I had very little passion for souls. That book completely revolutionised my thinking, giving me a new conception of Christ, and a new understanding of what it meant to work for Him.” It is said that Mr. Moody never preached a sermon without the thought that by that sermon the last soul might be called into the Body of Christ for rapture.

 

 

VI. - Prophecy Makes This World a Preparation for the Next

 

 

One of the only two men ever honoured, throughout the history of the world, with immediate translation to God lived in the midst of a society encompassed with domestic cares and marriage problems. “Enoch walked with God after he begat Methuselah” (Gen. 5: 22). Marriage is no bar to achieving one of God’s highest honours, and the home can be the nursery of the saint. But Enoch’s life proves much more: it proves that a life can be the most shining in a darkness that is as pitch. “The Lord saw that the wickedness of man was great in the earth, and that every imagination of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually,” “and the earth was filled with violence” (Gen. 6: 5). One of the most eminent statesmen in Europe, and a member of the British Cabinet, said:-“People talk about the world on the morrow of the Great War as if somehow we had all been transformed into a sphere which is definitely lower than that which we had attained in the days before Armageddon. Never was there a time when people were more disposed to turn to courses of violence, to show scant respect for law and country and tradition and procedure than the present. There never was a time when more complete callousness and indifference to human life and suffering was exhibited by the great communities all over the world.” Our times demand, exactly as Enoch’s, that we should live at our best; and Enoch not only proves that we can, but that God takes supreme notice, and puts supreme honour on the best when others are worst. Oh, that we may succeed in being most holy in the most unholy times! Prophecy prepares us for the other world; for it is based on the First Advent, and lives for the Second. “Everyone that hath this hope set on Him (the returning Christ) Purifieth himself, EVEN AS HE IS PURE” (1 John 3: 3).

 

 

VII. - Prophecy Brings Us into the Closest Intimacy with God

 

 

“Enoch walked with God after he begat Methuselah”; “and Enoch walked with God”: a repetition which is not a tautology, but an emphasis, revealing the ground of all that followed. God created man that he should walk with Him, even as they walked together in Eden; and Enoch walked with God while all others were walking away from God. Enoch was not, so to speak, thrown accidentally into God’s company; he lived in the society of God; their aim was one: walking with God means progress all the time, and being really, actively, eminently, perseveringly godlike - godly; walking in the ways of God, walking in the ordinances of God, walking in the commandments of God. To walk with God is simply Old Testament language for what in the New (Heb. 11: 5) is to please God. We must walk with someone; and “the sum of my experience,” said a dying saint, “is this, that the sweetest life is to walk close to God.” “It is heaven on earth,” said Tennant, the friend of Whitfield, “to live near to God.” Enoch must have paid the everlasting cost. Mr. Moody has well expressed what walking with God involves:- “I will venture to say that Enoch in his day, was considered a most singular and visionary man - an ‘eccentric’ man- the most peculiar man who lived in that day. He was a man out of fashion - out of the fashion of this world, which passeth away. He was one of those who set their affections on things above. He lived days of heaven upon earth; for the essence of heaven is to walk with God. He did not go with the current and the crowd. God and he were companions here on earth, and they went up together to the world of light and rest; and they walk together for evermore. Oh, dear friends, though We may be children of God, how much we shall lose if we sacrifice, for any earthly thing, that close intimacy with God in this world and through the ages of eternity.” Are we walking with God? It is now or never. Some of the unconverted Greenlanders heard that the world would be destroyed; and as, in that case, they would have nowhere to go, they expressed the wish to be converted; but they added, “as it will not be this year, we will come in next seasonBut the people at the Flood never found another season. It is only a constant walk with God that can meet the emergency of sudden rapture. Every other man walked towards the grave, but Enoch walked towards life and light and God.

 

 

So we arrive at the tremendous climax. Enoch’s star suddenly disappears in the Dawn. “And he was not”; or as Paul puts it, “he was not found” - happy is the man who is missed! not found, for his body was gone: “for God look him”; the Hebrew means, took to Himself (Calvin); and Paul makes what is meant unmistakable, adding, “that he should not see death Death never dared to look into the eyes that kindled into immortality. The setting of the statement is extraordinary. Ten patriarchs, in whose every case but one the chief thing noted is that he died ; in the chapter fullest of death in the Bible, suddenly, at the seventh name, there comes the flash of immortality; one deathless life illumines a chapter of constant death. The manner of Enoch’s disappearance must have been secret, for, since he was “not found,” he must have been searched for: his removal was a representative removal, and so shows the secrecy of the coming flight: we are told that every eye shall see Him descending, but we are never told that any eye shall see them ascending. God showed in the very dawn of the world that the body is to be redeemed as well as the spirit; that godliness is extraordinarily profitable; that the ultimate home of His heavenly people is in a world beyond; and that personal holiness, as well as personal faith, is to characterize the removed. “By faith Enoch was translated” - not only the act of faith, but the life of faith; first saving faith, then faith step by step as he walked with God; including a passionate faith in the Second Advent (Jude 14): “and he was not found because God translated him; for before his translation he hath had witness borne to him that he had been well-pleasing unto God” (Heb. 11: 5). What wealth of meaning lies hidden in - “he was not!” “He was not” any longer a toiling, suffering, sorrowing servant of God: “he was not” any more baffled by Satan, tempted by the world, struggling desperately with the flesh: “he was not” vexed any more with the filth and savagery and horror of a devilish world: “he was not” any longer sternly battling in the midst of an unbelieving Church and a godless world: “he was not” face to face with the agony of horror-struck multitudes, with faces white with terror, flying up the mountains.

 

 

-------

 

 

BISHOP ELLICOTT

 

 

The golden words of Bishop Ellicott, in the sunset of his life, should sink deep into te hearts of all. He says:- “I am deeply persuaded that the time has come for the final appeal to that which alone is final, the revelation of Almighty God, not simply to the mind, but to the heart, and to the deepest convictions of the soul. Creeds are helpful - to many minds profoundly helpful, because in them the voice of authority speaks out distinctly and clearly; but the time seems now to have come when we must fall back on that from which creeds were derived, and ourselves draw from that ever-living Word the message which it has for us in this our own age, and amid the circumstances and characteristics of modern civilisation and life

 

 

*       *       *       *       *       *       *

 

 

37

 

HAS THE CHURCH MISSED THE MARK?

 

 

By A YOUNG CHRISTIAN

 

 

“This article by an unnamed young believer in The British Weekly (Aug. 11, 1949) is most refreshing, as proving that there are golden young hearts which will stand for God’s truth in the coming world crisis.” - D. M. PANTON.

 

 

 

THE Church, so I’m told, has failed in its purpose. I am not in favour of the past tense. Rather I would say, it is failing. Why is this?

 

 

Paul, you will remember, spoke of “pressing toward the mark of my high calling.” If we, members of the twentieth-century Church, are honestly trying to follow Christ, Paul’s high calling must be ours and therefore the Church’s also.

 

 

The Church, in its infancy, was merely a band (a large one, I grant you) of men and women who loved Christ more than life itself, and sought to be like Him. They wanted to do (and did) the things that He had done. They “went about doing good.” They told others about Him, about His love, His death and, most important of all, the glorious news of His resurrection.

 

 

The Church has travelled a long and a painful way since then. But - it turned the world upside down! Not even the imperial Roman eagle could stop its advance. Men lived gloriously and died singing, for its sake, why? What was its attraction? Because it proclaimed good news of a Loving Father Who wanted all men to be His sons.* It proclaimed victory over death and a new way of life. A way of Love and Mercy in a world of barbarity. Who, but the mean heart, could help being attracted to it? This glorious creation survives among us - as a rather special social club.

 

[* Note the distinction made in Scripture between ‘sons’ and ‘children’: the ‘sons’ - it has been said - will be those who will REIGN with Christ in the Day of His coming Messianic and Millennial Kingdom!]

 

 

A Church I know is described as ‘active,’ and has, for these days a fairly large following. It has a good dramatic society, a fairly good concert party, but I’m afraid there is little emphasis in that Church on the Divine Destiny of Man. It isn’t an unusual case.

 

 

Don’t you think we are being rather paltry? Aren’t we missing the mark of our high calling? The Church should be demonstrating a Way of Life, not seeking merely to entertain. In our anxiety to “popularise” Church-going we have employed quite a number of the devices of secular entertainment. Unfortunately, instead of the Church converting them to its own use, as it might have done, they have converted the Church.

 

 

We have well-run socials full (usually?) of good fellowship, concerts by the score, sewing parties (excellent things for a purpose), but do we care a jot about the spread of the Kingdom? Do we mind that the Church is missing the mark? That the world counts it - [in this respect, and rightly so] - a failure?

 

 

We are meeting expenses, you say. Excellent! We are keeping our doors open. Fine! Splendid work, but what about the mark? What is the mark? Let’s examine it again in case we have forgotten.

 

 

The Church was surely intended to exist as the Body of Christ on earth. His Hands, with which to “do good,” His Voice to teach the way of Love and Mercy. His Voice telling Men the startling, thrilling news that they are “called to be sons of God.” It’s a frightening thought that every time we do something we hope no one has seen; every time we “put up” with something we ought to “put rightwe are betraying Christ as surely as Judas did and with less excuse. We have had nearly two thousand years in which to get things into their right perspective. It’s no use each of us saying:

 

 

“Well! Why look at me? What can I do? What about the others?” Never mind the others. We must get ourselves right first. Ask God to help you remember that you are Christ’s Hands, His Feet, His Voice. Remember that by what you do and say, the Church is judged. It is the responsibility of each member to assist the Church to leave behind its social club days and become once again the Messenger of God, pressing toward the mark.

 

 

-------

 

 

THE FRATERNAL UNION

 

 

Scriptural Christians would do well to watch with thoughtful sympathy and prayer the quiet rising tide embodied in the Fraternal Union for Bible Testimony. With an inconspicuous platform and the slightest of organisations, large gatherings are mustering in the chief cities of England - the Albert Hall, 9,000 (twice), the Central Hall, 2,500; Brighton, 1,700, Bristol, 2,700 - where Christians who seem to have left their denominational badges at home, meet for a testimony without bitterness - strong, sweet, joyous, pure. It is of absorbing interest to watch whether or not this is the live wire along which the Holy Ghost is working, and will work, in England to-day.

 

 

*       *       *

 

 

38

 

WATCH THEREFORE

 

 

By BISHOP J. C. RYLE.

 

 

WATCH against the leaven of false doctrine. Remember that Satan can transform himself into an angel of light. Remember that bad money is never marked bad, or else it would never pass. Be very jealous for the whole truth as it is in Jesus. Do not put up with a grain of error merely for the sake of a pound of fruit, Do not tolerate a little false doctrine one bit more than you would tolerate a little sin. Watch and pray !

 

 

Watch against slothfulness about Bible study and private prayer. There is nothing so spiritual but we may at last do it formally. Most backsliding began in the closet. When a tree is snapped in two by a high wind, we generally find there had been some hidden decay. Watch and pray !

 

 

Watch against bitterness and uncharitableness toward others. A little love is more valuable than many gifts. Be eagle-eyed in seeing the good that is in your brethren. Let your memory be a strong box for their graces, but a sieve for their faults. Watch and pray !

 

 

Watch against pride and self-conceit. Peter said at first, “Though all deny Thee, yet will not I Presently he fell. Pride is the highroad to fall. Watch and pray !

 

 

Watch against the sins of Galatia, Ephesus and Laodicea. Believers may run well for a season and lose their first love and then become lukewarm. Watch and pray!

 

 

Watch not least against the sin of Jehu. A man may have great zeal to all appearance and yet have very bad motives. It is quite another thing to love the truth. Watch and pray.

 

 

Let us watch for the world’s sake. We are the books they chiefly read. They mark our ways far more than we think. Let us aim to be living epistles of the Lord Jesus Christ.

 

 

Let us watch for our own sakes. As our walk is, so will be our peace. Above all, let us watch for our Lord Jesus Christ’s sake. Let us live as though His glory was concerned in our behaviour. Let us live as though every slip and fall was a reflection on the honour of our Lord. Let us live as though every allowed sin was one more thorn in His Head - one more nail in His feet.

 

 

O, let us exercise godly jealousy over thoughts, words, and actions, over motives, manners and walk! Never let us fear being too strict. Never, never let us think we can watch too much.

 

 

-------

 

 

THE WEEK OF PRAYER

 

 

To open the new year with a week of prayer is a magnificent conception; and it is remarkable that, in spite of diminishing prayer gatherings, the Evangelical Alliance reports a wider observance of the coming week (Ja. 4 to 10) than ever before. That it may be the power-houst it might be, we do well to ponder deeply that “it is not the arithmetic of our prayers, how many they are; nor the rhetoric of our prayers, how eloquent they be; nor the geometry of our prayers, how long they be; nor the music of our prayers, how sweet our voice may be; nor the method of our prayers, how orderly they may be; nor even the divinity of our prayers, how good the doctrine may be - it is not any of these that God cares for: but rather the fervency of spirit which availeth much

 

 

*       *       *

 

 

39

 

SIN AND SINS

 

 

By W. P. CLARK

 

 

 

“SIN” is the root inherited and inbred in everyone’s nature. “Sins” are the fruit of Sin, “All have sinned and come short   of the Glory of God.” “There is none that doeth good, no, not one not even Mary the mother of the Lord Jesus. There is no such thing as eradication of sin, or sinless perfection, as some erroneously teach. We can be delivered from the power of sin - “sin shall not have the dominion over you but not from its presence - that will not be until we stand on the other side of this life. There is no need to sin. “The Lord is able to guard you from stumbling, and to set you before the presence of His Glory, without blemish, in exceeding joy,” (Jude 24, R.V.) The authorised version has kept from “falling but in the original it is from even stumbling. Peter walked on the water, but when he saw the wind he was afraid; otherwise he could have walked all the way to Jesus. If the Lord is able to keep from one sin - and surely no Christian will deny he has been kept by Him from one sin - logically He can save from all sin.

 

 

There is a tremendous difference between sins committed before conversion and those committed after it. Thank God, the first are gone for ever, and God has used in this work every simile to illustrate and confirm it. “As far as the East is from the West, so far hath He removed our transgressions from us There is no point where East begins and West ends: go East and you go East for ever, go West and you go West for ever: the distance between the two cannot be measured. “Thou wilt cast all their sins into the depths of the sea” (Micah 7: 19). The weight of the water in the sea is so great that not the most powerful hydraulic lift can bring up anything fallen into its depths. “I am He that blotteth out thy transgressions, and will not remember thy sins How can God judge sins that are blotted out and not even remembered? “Thou hast cast all my sins behind thy back so that He cannot see them even. “Wash me and I shall be whiter than snow,” “Blessed is he whose sins are forgiven and whose sins are covered,” “Wounded for me - wounded for me- There on the Cross He was wounded for me - Gone my transgressions and now I am free - All because Jesus was wounded for me“How shall we escape if we neglect so great a salvation

 

 

All those sins of the Believer - [which he / she has ‘committed before conversion’] - are washed away in the precious blood of the Lord Jesus, and he may forget the things which are behind and press on towards the mark for the prize of the high calling. Why press on? Not only for the prize - reigning with Him for a thousand years - but because “we must all appear before the Judgment Seat of Christ, that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad So then everyone of us shall “give account of himself to God”: our whole life, since we became the children of God in Christ, will be in review, and every unforgiven sin committed since then will be judged. So keep short accounts with God, and confess - [and repent - for the “remission of sins” (Luke 3: 3; cf. Rev. 2: 5, R.V.] - and obtain forgiveness of each sin as soon as we are conscious of it. “If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness, and the blood of Jesus Christ God's Son cleanseth” - present tense, keeps on cleansing - “from all sin

 

 

What we call gross sins all Christians endeavour to avoid; we are enjoined “not once to name them, as becometh saints And yet, alas, there are [regenerate] believers who succumb to them. What we call little sins are not so readily avoided; but let us remember that little sins are as much sins as big ones, and must be confessed and put away and either forgiven or judged - sin is sin, whatever its size. “Be ye angry and sin not”; we are all apt to call it “righteous anger” when we get angry; but as it is hard to be angry without sinning, let us try never to be angry. “Let no corrupt communication proceed out of your mouth and “grieve not the Holy Spirit “Let all bitterness and wrath and anger and clamour be put away from you with all malice, and be ye kind one to another, tenderhearted, forgiving one another, even as God for Christ's sake hath forgiven you” (Ephes. 4: 26-32). Little sins easily grow into big sins - anger to murder, evil speaking to slander, and so on. The Apostle James points out the tongue is a little member but it can be “a fire, a world of iniquityHe also points out a little fire may kindle a great matter. A spark from a passing engine may set on fire and destroy acres of growing grain. “The little foxes spoil the vines” - the little leak in the dam may lead to a great flood, and so on. An artist chose for his painting of Christ the purest-faced lad he could find. Years later he chose the vilest faced man he could find for the face of Judas, and to his astonishment he found they were one and the same person. So little sins grow to great sins.

 

 

-------

 

 

THE SCRIPTURES

 

 

The unanimous pronouncement of the Archbishops and Bishops of the Anglican Communion in 1863 ran thus:- “All our hopes for eternity, the very foundation of our Faith, our nearest and dearest consolations, are taken from us, if one line of this Sacred Book be declared unfaithful and untrustworthy.” Where the Episcopal Bench thus stood the remnant of these last - [apostate, evil and demon-deceptive] - days stand - broad-based on an inerrant and infallible Book, which has God for its author, and Christ for its goal.

 

 

*       *       *

 

 

40

 

FOOLISH VIRGINS

 

 

WHEN people accept, without a Scriptural investigation, that there is only one translation of the [living] saints at Christ’s second coming, they must teach that the foolish virgins represent mere nominal Christians never having had an experience. Every eternal securitist must accept this view for he believes that all backsliders are included in the [Pre-Tribulation] rapture and the Bride of Christ, since, according to their teaching, they cannot be lost.

 

 

It should be remembered that you do not trim a lamp that has not been lighted. Sinners and nominal Christians do not have lights to shine for Christ. It is the oil, typifying the Holy Spirit or the supply of Divine grace, that burns within the lamps. This is entirely lacking in the lives of the unsaved. Sinners have no interest in the coming of the Heavenly Bridegroom. There are none taking the way to meet Him. So there is a vast line of demarcation between the ungodly, the nominal Christian, the backslidden class, and the true born-again believer. The latter has received forgiveness of sins, and a light to guide him.

 

 

On the other hand, the only difference between the wise and foolish [regenerate] virgins is shown in the possession by the wise of an extra vessel of replenishing oil, which the foolish lacked. The foolish had thought the supply of oil in their lamps sufficient to carry them through, but the wise wanted more grace, a more abundant supply to assure them “an abundant entrance inhence had sought and obtained it. Furthermore, the world is not awakened by the midnight cry as it goes forth. Only the Church, the true [and obedient (see Acts 5: 32; cf. 1 John 3: 24, R.V.)] - believers - [filled with the Holy Spirit] - are awakened. And see how Jesus points out that of those awakened, only part are ready to enter in.

 

 

Those translated at the first phase of Jesus coming are seen in Rev. 4 and 5. The great harvest of believers will be translated “out of the great tribulation” (Rev. 7: 9-17). Another order of believers is translated in the middle of the seven years (Rev. 12) and still another group just before the Armageddon battle (Rev. 14: 14-16; 15: 2-3). These saints won the victory during the three and one-half years reign of the antichrist. The final order of the first resurrection will be after Armageddon (Rev. 20: 4-6).

 

 

Those who believe in a “one event” translation must wrest these plain Scriptures to their own confusion.

 

 

                           - The Midnight Cry.

 

 

-------

 

 

ADVENT

 

 

All our Lord’s emphatic in His many Second Advent parables in Matthew 24 and 25 are exhortations warnings - [addressed to regenerate believers] - to unsleeping watchfulness. Christ gave His disciples no reason to believe their readiness for His coming rested on any experience of salvation they may have had. Pointed and plain He made preparation, for the timeless and dateless Advent means unsleeping vigilance [obedience] and prayer. All teaching, all preaching, all activity, religious, secular or otherwise, that to-day silences our Lord’s grave and solemn warnings to His own to, “Watch ye, therefore, and pray always, that ye may be accounted worthy to escape all these things that shall come to pass, and to stand before the Son of man vitiates watchfulness and makes for dangerous - [sloth, disobedience, and spiritual] - sleep.

 

                                                                                                         - The Alliance Weekly.

 

 

*       *       *       *       *       *       *

 

 

41

 

MULTIPLE RAPTURE

 

By W. M. BEIRNES

 

 

THE unsound and unscriptural teaching that the Church must go through the tribulation comes as a result of a misunderstanding of the Scriptures dealing with the resurrection and translation of the saints. The generally accepted theory along this line of prophecy is that all the believers are translated to heaven at one time. This is incorrect. There will always be confusion on this line until the believers come to recognize the fact that the book of the Revelation definitely shows the rapture of the saints in different orders and at different times during the seventieth week of Daniel while the judgments of the Revelation are in progress. It is at the “time of trouble such as never was” that the angel said to Daniel, “thy people shall be delivered, EVERY ONE that shall be found Written in the book

 

 

Only the Bride of Christ escapes the tribulation judgments as described in the book of Revelation. The reason I say this is that there are other tribulation judgments upon earth before those described in the Revelation. Matthew, in chapter 24 : 7, 8, describes a world war followed by famines, pestilences and earthquakes as the indication that we have entered “the beginning of sorrows We are now in that period, and tribulation judgments are being visited on the earth in preparation for the revelation of the man of sin and the rapture of the saints in their “own orderMatthew 24: 1-14 gives us a picture of world events and signs preceding the rapture of the Bride, while verses 15-31 picture events after the rapture of the Bride of Christ, during which time other saints are resurrected and translated to heaven, and the antichrist rules the world.

 

 

Paul says, “for as IN ADAM all die, even so IN CHRIST shall all be made alive, BUT every man in his own order: Christ the firstfruits; afterwards they that are Christ’s at his coming” (1 Cor. 15: 22-23). “EVERY MAN IN HIS OWN ORDER” reveals the facts verified in the book of Revelation. Until this truth so plainly stated in the Scriptures is understood there will always be great confusion among the people of God.

 

 

The first order of the first resurrection was Christ. He became the “firstfruits” of them that slept, the “first begotten of the dead and the PRINCE of all the redeemed regal saints. See Revelation 1 : 4-6, 13-18.

 

 

The second order of the first resurrection - [but not with immortal bodies! See 1 Sam. 28: 11-19. Cf. John 3: 13; 14: 3; Acts 2: 27, 34; 2 Tim. 2: 15-18, R.V.)] - took place a moment after - Christ came out of the grave. Study the events in Matt. 27: 50-54. “MANY bodies of the saints which slept arose, and came out of their graves AFTER HIS RESURRECTION Here is a literal resurrection of many of the Old Testament saints. They are described in heaven as “Living Creatures,” and testify that they are redeemed from the earth, and that they shall - [at the time of Christ’s return, be resurrected with immortal bodies to] - reign on the earth. They say that they have been made unto God kings and priests. They are associated with the Lamb, the four and twenty elders and the 144,000 and all together are called “firstfruits

 

 

The third order of the first resurrection will be the New Testament Bridehood saints, and these will escape the great tribulation judgments visited upon the earth under the reign of the antichrist.* This order is described in Rev. 4: 1-5. These verses give the rapture scene in detail. They are seated upon thrones and crowns are placed upon their heads. They also have harps and golden vials full of odours which are the prayers of saints. Together with the Living Creatures they testify that they are regal saints (Rev. 5: 8-10). They are translated to heaven before the opening of the seals for they are glorified, enthroned and crowned before the sealed book is brought forth. They cannot be angels as some affirm for it cannot be said that angels are redeemed from every kindred, tongue, people, and nation.

 

[* See Luke 21: 34-36; cf. Rev. 3: 10, R.V.)]

 

 

It is inconsistent to say that we are now living under any of the seals. If that were true then the rapture of the Bride is over and we are left behind. When the Lamb of God takes the scaled book to open it the Living Creatures and Elders praise God in heaven and give their testimony as to their position in the first resurrection. When Christ takes the book these redeemed and glorified saints fall down before the throne of God and of the Lamb, and shout the praises of our Lord and Saviour.

 

 

This group of saints escape the reign of the antichrist and the judgments that fall in the time of great tribulation. After prophesying of those times of tribulation, Jesus warned his followers,

 

 

“Watch and pray that ye may be accounted worthy to escape all these things that shall come to pass, and to stand before the Son of man” (Luke 21: 36). This admonition would be unnecessary if there was to be no escape. He has no reference here to tribulations that come to all Christians. “In the world ye shall have tribulation We cannot escape those tribulations, but we can, if we will take heed, escape THE tribulation under the reign of the antichrist.

 

 

Isaiah, the prophet, speaking with confidence of his own resurrection, and thinking of others, says, “Come my people, enter thou into thy chambers and shut thy doors about thee: HIDE thyself as it were for a little moment, until the indignation (tribulation) be overpast. For behold, the Lord cometh out of His place to punish the inhabitants of the earth for their iniquity: the earth also shall disclose her blood, and shall no more cover her slain” (Isa. 26: 19-21). Again, after Zephaniah vividly described the tribulation in the first chapter, He admonishes the people of God to seek righteousness and meekness, adding, “it may be ye shall be HID in the day of the Lord’s anger He will hide the Bride of Christ from this dispensation in the heavens before any of the seals are opened. In God’s message to the Philadelphian Church, the promise is given, “I will also keep thee from the hour of temptation, (tribulation) which shall come upon all the world, to try them that dwell on the earth” (Rev. 3: 10). The “perfect love” Christians will escape. These and associate Scriptures are too plain to be misunderstood by honest hearts who cherish the truth more than they do a theory. The wise virgins will be taken away from the trouble, but the foolish ones will be left here on the earth.

 

 

The fourth order of the rapture occurs sometime after the translation of the Bride of Christ and before the second revelation of the antichrist to the whole world at the beginning of the forty-two months of his reign over a federated world. They are described in Rev. 7: 9-17. The angel tells John this unnumbered company is translated to heaven “out of the great tribulationThey do not have thrones nor are they crowned. This is the great harvest of the earth. They are raptured during the tribulation. This statement is so clear and emphatic that even a child should understand.

 

 

The fifth order of the rapture is seen in Rev. 12. Immediately before the opening of the second seal God seals 144,000 of the children of Israel, an exact number from each tribe. Since the establishment of the new State of Israel we are coming to think of the Jews as the twelve tribes of Israel. This is another sign of Jesus’ near coming. Revelation 12 is the scene of the rapture of the 144,000. They are seen in heaven on the heavenly Mount Zion in their glorified bodies. They are sealed on earth and are later seen in heaven, and the catching away of the man child is the only account of their rapture. The book of the Revelation describes the translation of each order and shows them in heaven in their resurrected state witnessing to the time of their translation. The rapture of the man child, the war between Michael and his angels, and the devil and his angels, the flight of the woman into the wilderness, the breaking of the covenant and the beginning of the forty-two months reign of the antichrist are events that mark the middle of the covenant week of Daniel, the last three and one‑half years of the tribulation.

 

 

The sixth order of the rapture takes place just before the Armageddon battle. See Rev. 14: 14, 15. These saints are the final harvest of the earth. They are not numbered. They tell us in their testimony that they lived during the time the mark of the beast was forced upon the people of the world, but that they had gotten the victory over it (Rev. 15: 2-4). They are raptured just before the seven last vials of God’s wrath are poured upon the earth, and are strictly tribulation saints.

 

 

The seventh order of the resurrection consists only of those who are martyred during the entire tribulation. From the time of the rapture of the four-and-twenty elders, martyr’s blood will flow as rivers. Millions of the foolish virgins will be martyred during the first part of the tribulation and millions will refuse the mark of the beast and be martyred during the last three and one-half years, and together they are resurrected and go into the thousand years reign. See Rev. 6: 9-11, and 20: 4-6. In this last Scripture it is stated, “This is the first resurrection Literally it is the completion of the first resurrection. Our friends who believe the entire Church goes through the tribulation and are translated at the revelation of Christ as described in Rev. 19 quote this as proof, but it does not prove their point.

 

 

There are two precious Scriptures often quoted as proof that all believers the world over, living and dead, will be translated at the same moment, but if that is so there could be no translation of The saints until after the battle of Armageddon or at the time of the battle when the tribulation martyrs are raised. Paul in 1 Thess. 4: 14-18, and 1 Cor. 15: 51-53, is merely stating that the dead saints are first raised, and then the living ones changed and together caught up to be with Christ, but the book of Revelation gives us the scenes of the different orders of the rapture. It reveals the time when each order is raptured or resurrected. Our good friends who do not believe in the millennial reign of Christ on earth base their theory on the Scripture which states the fact that both the wicked and the righteous are raised from the dead. They stick by their theory and ignore the plain statements of the Word regarding the thousand year reign. They conclude that since the righteous and the wicked are mentioned in the same verse or chapter there must be a general resurrection. In like manner multitudes of pre-millennialists are missing the mark by doing the same thing regarding the resurrection and translation of the saints at the coming of Jesus, and are being led into many grave errors. The purpose of Satan in this is to keep the multitudes of [regenerate] believers from making the necessary preparation for a place in the Bride of Christ. Let us face the facts; the hour is late, midnight is approaching, and with it comes the midnight cry waking every believer the world over, but then it will be too late to obtain the [extra supply of] oil (the Holy Spirit). The new birth is not enough. Forget the wide differences of opinion as to what takes place in the heart of the believer who receives the Holy Spirit in His fulness, and seek Him at the Point of full surrender until the witness comes. - The Midnight Cry.

 

 

-------

 

 

BYRON AND MOORE

 

 

Among the papers of the poet Moore, who was brought savingly to Christ in his later years, this poem was found after his death, and has now (Times, Aug. 4, 1924) been printed for the first time. It was written, Moore says on seeing an allusion to the Scriptures which Byron made in one of his poems.

 

 

Bard of the broken heart! Whose sovereign skill

Has swept the clouds that waken human woe!

Thou tuneful tracer of the streams that flow.

In fitful tides, from Nature’s fount of ill -

Making life leprous - thence such plagues distill.

Thou who hast known what all would madly know,

Pleasure’s fierce throb, and Fame’s exalting glow -

The cheating joys which through our being thrill -

Till God retrieve us! Say, if light divine

Dawns on thy soul, and brightens to thy view,

That holy page, whence endlessly shall shine

The Godhead’s glory? If a ray of true

Intelligence shall win thee to the mine

Of Gospel treasure - All that man e’er knew

Of bliss and wisdom, Byron will be thine!

 

 

*       *       *

 

 

42 +

 

EXCOMMUNICATION AND EXCLUSION

 

 

By D. M. PANTON

 

 

Our Lord said to the Church in Sardis:- “Thou hast a few names in Sardis which did not defile their garments: they shall walk with me in white; for they are worthy” (Rev. 3: 4). What do these words mean? Obviously they mean that the Lord, who may come at any moment, looks to find in every disciple a clean, white life; and that those whom He so finds - for He will not find such in all believers - will be fitted to walk with a clean, white Saviour. Our Lord uses the word ‘worthy’ in the sense of ‘fitted’ as He says elsewhere, - “No man, having put his hand to the plow, and looking back, is fit for the Kingdom of God” (Luke 9: 62). Now we would ask all believers - both those who agree that some believers will be rejected from the Millennial Kingdom, and those who think that all will share it - the Millennial Reign - to see a fact of enormous significance. To all who are naturally and perfectly reasonably doubtful that any re-born soul will be excluded from reigning with Christ in His Kingdom we commend an overwhelming parallel - the excommunicated from the Church and the excluded from the Kingdom. For the challenge is inescapable. Let us put it in the form of our Lord’s word to Sardis. If a disciple’s life is too unclean for the Church of God on earth, so that he has to be struck off the church roll, will that disciple - to whom his Lord may come at any moment, or he may die at any moment - be accounted ‘worthy’ to walk with Christ in white? If a disciple is too unclean for the Church, is he [or she] clean enough for - [an inheritance (Gal. 5: 21ff.; Eph. 5: 5, R.V.) in] - the Kingdom? That is the question and it is one of stupendous importance.

 

 

Fornication

 

 

Now it is certain that a disciple’s life can be too unclean for the Church of God. The Holy Spirit has given one supreme case of an excommunicated man; that is, of a man who was too morally unclean for the Church of God: was that man a true child of God? was he a saved soul? - that is our first critical point. Three reasons establish, as clearly as anything can be established in the Word of God, that the incestuous Corinthian at the time of his excommunication was a regenerate man. (1) The Church was commanded to deliver his body, but not his spirit, to Satan, “for the destruction of the flesh”; “that his spirit Paul says, “may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus” (1 Cor. 5: 5): that is, Satan might torment his body, like Job’s, or even destroy it, but not his soul. The fact of enormous significance follows that he was a saved soul. His destruction by Satan might, like that of Ananias and Sapphira, be immediate (Acts 5: 5), and yet he would be saved in eternity. It is exactly parallel with Paul’s word:- “We are chastened of the Lord” - and the chastisement had, in cases “not a few,” involved death - “that we may not be condemned with the world” (1 Cor. 11: 32). The incestuous brother was chastened now that he might be saved hereafter. (2) Paul emphatically asserts that the Church has no jurisdiction except over believers:- “What have I to do in judging them that are without? Do not ye judge them that are within, whereas them that are without God judgeth? Put away the wicked man” - for he is within the Church - “from among yourselves This was a death-sentence, capital punishment; a judgment impossible for the Church to pass on a man of the world. The right to judge unbelievers, Paul says, belongs solely to God: therefore this man, whom the Church judged, was a believer. (3) The man was either never excommunicated at all, or only for a very brief time; for in his Second Epistle Paul says, - “Forgive him and comfort him: confirm your love toward him” (2 Cor. 2: 7). That is absolutely final. The sharp discipline had severed the incestuous brother from his sin; he was retained in the sweet warmth and purity of the Fold: nevertheless he had committed the sin; and his life had been too unclean for the Church of God.

 

 

Excommunication

 

 

But Paul goes much further than this. A fact of overwhelming decisiveness now confronts us. Paul assumes that the identical sin might sweep through the whole assembly. He says:- “Know ye not that a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump?” (1 Cor. 5: 6). What was the whole lump? Was it a mixture of good and bad dough? or good dough only? Were all regenerate or not? Paul answers “Purge out the old leaven he says, “that ye may be a new lump” - fresh, clean dough throughout - “even as ye are unleavened That is to say, the Church Paul is addressing were all pure and clean; it consisted of the regenerate alone; “YE are unleavened”: now, Paul says, keep so; and if any leaven has come back, purge it out. See the decisive importance of this.* Hypocrites, empty professors, nominal unregenerate members God is not addressing at all: “ye are unleavened”: all you have got to do is to keep so, and you are sure to enter the Kingdom of God. Keep what God has made you - that is the argument. For the final and overwhelming fact is that fornication - and also the other immoralities named - might spread, Paul says, through the entire church. “Know ye not that a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump So far from Paul saying that the incestuous brother is no believer, because of his fornication, and that no such sin ever happens among believers, he says exactly the reverse; that unless drastic measures purge the Body, immoralities may contaminate the whole. “One sickly sheep infects the flock” therefore all the flock can be sick with a foul life.

 

 

* Naturally there are sins which exclude from the [millennial] Kingdom which do not exclude from the Church, for the standard for the Kingdom is higher than the standard for the Church; since the Kingdom requires fellow-occupants of the Throne of Christ, proved worthy by the height of their devotion and achievement.

 

The Exclusion

 

 

So we now arrive at the tremendous revelation. It is certain that Christians can commit these sins: it is certain that some in Corinth did commit them: it is certain that all such are to be excommunicated: Paul now reveals that those who are too unclean for the Church are too unclean for the Kingdom:- that the excommunicated will be the excluded. For what is the catalogue of the excommunicated? “I write unto you not to keep company, if any man that is named a brother” - anyone who, rightly or wrongly, poses as a Christian - “be a fornicator, or covetous, or an idolater, or a reviler, or a drunkard, or an extortioner, with such a one no, not to eat” (1 Cor. 5: 11). Now observe. “Ye yourselves do wrong” : very well, what will be the result? “Know ye not that wrong-doers” - the same word - “shall not inherit the Kingdom of God? Be not deceived” - what danger was there of such a well-instructed church as that of Corinth imagining that unregenerate adulterers will enter the Kingdom? - “neither fornicators, nor idolaters” - then four new sins are added, for exclusion from the Kingdom is a wider thing than exclusion from the Church* - “nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor extortioners” every excommunicating sin is an excluding sin - “shall inherit the Kingdom of God” (1 Cor. 6: 8). Could anything be clearer? Two catalogues of exclusion are given, and the two catalogues are practically identical. The justly excommunicate will be the infallibly excluded. Is God’s Kingdom less pure or less holy than the Church? Here then is an exact fulfilment of our Lord’s words:- “Whosesoever sins ye forgive, they are forgiven unto them; whosesoever sins ye retain” - always assuming that it is a just, righteous, and Scriptural excommunication - “they are retained” (John 20: 23): for “whatsoever things ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven” (Matt. 18: 18). The white robes in the Church will walk with Him in white; the foul robes will not. The Excommunicated will be the Excluded.

 

 

* It is not stated specifically where the excluded will be during the Thousand Years; but it is a singular confirmation that both departments of the underworld, therefore including saved souls - are emptied for the final judgment of the Great White Throne (Rev. 20: 13). Only the wicked die in the Millennium (Is. 65: 20).

 

 

The Peril of the Believer

 

 

If proof is still required, Paul’s concluding words are finally decisive. “Such were some of you” - that is, in your unconverted days; “but ye were washed” - through blood and water - “but ye were sanctified” - set apart for God - “but ye were justified” - made righteous through the righteousness of Christ. Whom then is Paul threatening with exclusion? The washed, the sanctified, the justified; he puts it in that order for he is pressing their former cleanness at the moment of their conversion:- defiled, ye were cleansed; profane, ye were hallowed; unrighteous, ye were justified. See how finally decisive this is. Paul finds fornication in the church: he sees the danger, not only of its spreading, but of the church’s deception as to its consequences: therefore he threatens them openly with exclusion from the Kingdom.* Now if only unbelievers are to be excluded, Paul’s threat is not only pointless, but unjust. Believers are sinning: unbelievers are threatened, - is that just? Ye do wrong: therefore the world will be punished! is that justice? Who then are these who are threatened with exclusion? The washed, the sanctified, the justified. Are hypocrites - false brethren who have slipped in past the church examiners - justified, sanctified, washed? Does God reveal the sins of one set of men, and then proceed to threaten another set of men for those sins? Listen. “He that doeth wrong shall receive again for the wrong that he hath done: and there is no respect of persons” (Col. 3: 25): “I fear lest I should find you not such as I would; lest, when I come again, my God should humble me before you, and I should mourn for many of them that have sinned heretofore, and repented not of the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they committed” (2 Cor. 12: 20). It has been said that the language of chapter 5 is so broken, it is as if Paul wrote with sobs: even as a mother over a prodigal child, he cried, - “Let my brother be smitten to death, if only his soul be saved

 

* It is extraordinarily confirmatory that our Lord Himself bases His own Reign not on His personality, but on His having overcome as a human servant of God; for He adds, - “Even as I overcame, and am set down with my Father in his throne.” From that angle His death was a martyrdom, and therefore with all martyrs He reigns. “And I saw the souls of them that had been beheaded for the testimony of Jesus; and they lived, and reigned with Christ a thousand years” (Rev. 2: 4).

 

 

Final Proofs

 

 

Finally, let us marshal some of the Scriptures which explicitly exclude carnal believers from the Kingdom. Our Lord states it to two of the Churches in the last words we have ever received from Him. To Thyatira He say:- “He that overcometh, and he that keepeth my works unto the end” - what a condition! - “to him will I give authority over the nations; and he shall rule them with a rod of iron” (Rev. 2: 26). To Laodicea He says:- “To him that overcometh, will I give to sit down with me in my throne” (Rev. 3: 21).*  So our Lord had stated it on earth:- “Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of my Father” (Matt. 7: 21) - that is, works, after faith; for no unsaved soul can do the works of God; and He presses it with extraordinary emphasis, - “The kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and men of violence take it by force” (Matt. 11: 12). So the Apostle Paul gives a specially strong warning: after giving a list of the works of the flesh, he says, - “Of the which I forewarn you, even as I did forewarn you, that they which practise such things shall not inherit the kingdom of God” (Gal. 5: 21).

 

 

 

 

“The more reward you get at the Judgment Seat, the more glory and honour you will bring to Him” - F. E. MARSH.

 

 

-------

 

 

EXCOMMUNICATION

 

 

Rome dooms all non-Catholics to Hell! Once a year, on Maundy Thursday, which is the day preceding Good Friday, a form of excommunication used to be pronounced against all heretics who would not acknowledge the supremacy of the Papal See. In that denunciation is the following clause, inserted since the days of the Reformation:- “We excommunicate and anathematise, in the name of God Almighty, Father, Son, and Hoy Ghost, and by the authority of the blessed apostles, Peter and Paul, and by our own, all Hussites, Wyckliffites, Lutherans, Zwinglians, Calvinists, Huguenots, Anabaptists, Trinitarians, and apostates from the faith, and all other heretics, by whatsoever name they are called, and whatsoever sect they be

 

 

*       *       *       *       *       *       *

 

 

43

 

DENYING THE ADVENT

 

 

By W. F. ROADHOUSE

 

 

“With the vast majority of believers of all groups openly denying or else totally ignoring

the Second Advent, our Lord’s warnings become extraordinarily significant,

with the drastic consequences of disobedience: - D. M. PANTON.

 

 

-------

 

 

A study of the elements that make up the essential attitude of our hearts toward the Lord Jesus and His Return in the New Testament, actually number twelve. By no chance could all this admonition and example be a casual matter -  there are scores of references with their contexts to Christ’ Coming for His “faithful” ones. We cite these.

 

 

1. “Wait for” - Heb. 9: 28, “Unto them that wait for Him shall He appear a second time, apart from sin, unto salvation1 Cor. 1: 7, “Waiting for the revelation of the Lord Also Rom. 8: 19, 23, 25; Gal. 5: 5; Phil. 3: 20; also 1 Thes. 1: 10.

 

 

2. “Give diligence” (an overplus word) - 2 Tim. 2: 15, “Give diligence to present thyself approved unto GodHeb. 4: 11.

 

 

3. “Work”ing (both ergon and poieo, Gr.) - Col. 4: 11, “Fellow-workers unto the kingdom of God1 Tim. 6: 18, “Rich in good works ... laying up ... lay hold on ...” Paul speaks 16 times of “good works Total usage is 26 times; look them up. We are - [eternally] - saved -  without works - we are studying rewards here.

 

 

4. “Awake” - Rom. 3: 11-13, “That now it is high time to awake out of sleep, for now is our - [future ]* salvation (end-time rapture) nearer ... the night is far spent, the day is at hand.” - Eph. 5: 5ff.

 

[* See 1 Pet. 1: 5, 9, R.V.)]

 

 

5. “Watch” - Luke 21: 36, “Watch ye therefore ... (thus) accounted worthy to escape” (in rapture). Mark 13: 35, Matt. 24: 43; Rev. 16: 15. Used 15 times.

 

 

6. “Pray” - Luke 21: 36, “And pray always ... escape. Escape used 13 times.

 

 

7. “Look for” - Titus 2: 13, “Looking for that blessed hopeJude 21, etc. Used 14 times.

 

 

8. “Hasting unto” - 2 Peter 3: 12, “Hasting unto the day of God Three times.

 

 

9. “Endurance” - Jas. 1: 12, “Blessed is the man that endureth (hupomeno, Gr.) temptation ... approved ... the crown Heb. Heb. 12: 1; Matt. 24: 13; Mark 13: 13. Twelve times, and another great word (makrothumia, Gr.), 3 times, Jas. 5: 7, 8; Heb. 6: 12, “Be patient therefore unto the coming

 

 

10. “Love” - 2 Tim. 4: 8, “Unto them that have loved His appearing Contrast Demas (v. 10; Jas. 4: 4). Matt. 24: 12. The overcomers (Rev. 12: 11) “loved not their lives unto the death The word is hagios, the deeper word for love.

 

 

11. “Ready” - Matt. 24: 44, “Therefore, be ye also ready ... the Son of man comethLuke 12: 40. This word is used fully 10 times re preparedness. “All things are now ready Are we?

 

 

12. “Abide” - 1 John 2: 28, “And now little children, abide in Him; that if He shall be manifested, we may have boldness, not be ashamed before Him at His presence1 John 2: 17, “He that doeth the will of God, abideth forever1 Cor. 3: 14, “If any man’s work abide ...” Five times.

 

 

Summary - Thus there are 122 references to one’s deep, innate attitude toward our Lord’s Return. The worldling, the apostate, the agnostic, the cleric minus the evangelical message (1 Cor. 15: 1-4), the all-absorbed world-betterer without “the blessed hope these and multitudes everywhere of indifferent, self-pleasing believers will be shortcomers in that day - not “overcomers” as the foregoing Scriptures reveal these to be. It is His standard - not ours! Do we “love His appearing

 

 

 

-------

 

 

THE KEY

 

 

THE key to statesmanship in all human activities is to be found in the new Testament, Seek ye first the Kingdom of Heaven, and all these things shall be added unto you is a paradox - [i.e., ‘a statement which seems to contradict itself but which contains a ‘TRUTH’] - which is born out by all history. For the men who have most lastingly promoted the social, economic and political welfare of their fellows have been precisely those who did seek first the Kingdom of Heaven. The great men who made the middle ages, Cromwell and his Puritans, Wilberforce and his Evangelicals, who abolished the slave trade, Weskey and his friends, to whom so many of the reforms of the nineteenth century can be traced back - all these were men who thought first (and most) of the hereafter, and as a sort of by-product, so to speak, of their other-worldly activities, conferred immense material benefits on humanity. And by way of contrast, the last two centuries, during which man has concentrated as never before on achieving material prosperity, have resulted in world-wide aggregate of poverty and suffering unprecedented in history.  - LORD ELTON.

 

 

*       *       *       *       *       *       *

 

 

44

 

MYSTIC BABYLON

 

By D. M. PANTON

 

 

BABYLON - apart from Jerusalem - is the greatest city in the history of the world - “Babylon, the glory of kingdoms, the beauty of the Chaldeans’ excellency” (Is. 13: 19); and the world’s hugest metropolis four or five thousand years ago is to be, shortly, rebuilt as the world’s last and greatest metropolis. Some years ago a friend wrote me:- “I have just had a C.M.S. medical missionary staying a night here; he lives at Nineveh. He tells me the scheme of rebuilding Babylon proceeds apace, and he believes it will be a great centre of civilization and commerce.” A recent writer says:- “There is much to indicate that Babylon has a future, and present events more and more indicate that it may play a large part in latter-day scenes; for it is the centre of a vast oil field and is rich in bitumen and chemicals. It is said to be so rich in its natural resources that it could maintain 100,000,000 inhabitants in the district*

 

* “We can conceive with what unexampled rapidity, and in what mighty proportions, that city will rise upon which the united energy, skill and resources of the whole world will be built to represent the wealth and pride of nations, to be the emporium of the broad earth, the home of merchant princes, the resort of all lovers of luxury and pleasure, and, probably, the residence of the greatest monarch - [the coming Antichrist] - who has ever ruled over men - G. H. Pember.

 

 

Mystic Babylon

 

 

But far more vitally important to us is that, in between ancient Babylon and the final Babylon, there rises what inspiration describes as Mystic Babylon: “upon her forehead a name written, MYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT (Rev. 17: 5). There is no question at all that this is Rome “seven mountains, on which the woman sitteth” (ver. 9) - Rome, in all history, is known as ‘the seven-hilled city’; and this Mystic Babylon is described as “the great city which reigneth” - when the Apostle was writing - “over the kings of the earth” (ver. 18) - Rome, and Rome only, reigned, as John wrote, over an empire of the world.

 

 

The Harlot

 

 

But now Mystic Babylon is a Woman, and not the Beast on which she sits. There is a critical distinction in the titles. Imperial Rome is a Woman;- “the woman which thou sawest is the great city which reigneth” - while -[the apostle] - John wrote: Papal Rome is a Harlot;- “Come hither, I will show thee the judgment of the great harlot Imperial Rome did not, and will not, profess herself the Bride of Christ: Papal Rome - a harlot, not an adulteress, for Christ has never owned her as His Bride - claims to be His only Bride on earth. She “fornicates with kings” (ver. 2). As The Catholic Herald (Nov. 26, 1932) puts it:- “The Catholic Church is always prepared to come to terms with any Government in the world. Pagan, tyrannical, dictatorial, republican, imperial, monarchical, the Church makes no distinction

 

 

But now we arrive at the startling fact underlying her title. The words Mystery, Babylon, or Mystic Babylon, mean ‘Babylon under a veil’; that is, Babylon concealed. The first universal religion, born at Babel, transformed itself, disguised, into the City of Rome; and it is most startling to discover the elements of it which the Papacy has absorbed. The title ‘Cardinal’ comes from the word ‘cardo,’ and means a hinge. Rome has its College of Cardinals, with the Pope at the head, a counterpart of the Babylonian College of Pontiffs, with the Pontifex Maximus at its head. The Roman Catholic Cardinals are clothed in scarlet. So were the Babylonians. Until the Pope possessed the title of Pontifex Maximus, he never claimed the keys of Peter. In 378 A.D., he was raised to the position, which in the pagan estimation gave him the right to the keys, but not until 431 A.D. did he claim them. The keys were the keys of Peter, but not Peter the apostle. Long before the Christian era there was a Peter at Rome who had a book of stone, and carried the keys of Janus and Cybele. He was called Peter Roma, and with these keys he could open and shut the doors of heaven at will. There is no proof that the Apostle Peter was ever at Rome. He was the apostle of the circumcision, and he was married, yet Rome claims him as the founder of that church. Why? Because Matt. 16: 18, 19 so fits the pagan Peter with his keys.

 

 

The Queen of Heaven

 

 

One inheritance from Babylon is extraordinarily significant. In summing up the principal doctrines of the Roman faith for The Sunday Express (Oct. 12, 1947) Cardinal Griffin, Archbishop of Westminster, says:- “Another essential Catholic practice is that of devotion to our Blessed Lady. God singled her out from among all other creatures as the one who should give Him His human flesh and blood when He became man. We therefore honour her as the Mother of God.” An official communication, at this moment widely circulated among Catholics in America, says:- “She by high heaven’s Lord is made heaven’s Queen and Queen of earth.” The Empress of Babylon was called ‘the Queen of Heaven’; and in Egypt she was styled ‘Athor,’ that is, ‘the habitation of God.’ to signify that in her dwelt the fulness of the Godhead. “When death had closed her career says Alexander Hislop, “while she was fabled to have been deified and changed into a pigeon, to express the celestial benignity of her nature, she was called by the name of ‘D’Iune,’ or ‘The Dove,’ or without the article, ‘Juno,’ - the name of the Roman ‘queen of heaven,’ which has the very same meaning; and under the form of a dove, as well as her own, she was worshipped by the Babylonians

(See Jer. 44: 17-19, ff.).

 

 

A Bombed Rome

 

 

The last stage but one in the coming drama now confronts us. “I saw a woman sitting upon a scarlet-coloured beast, full of names of blasphemy” (Rev. 17: 3). The Concordat drawn up between the Pope and Mussolini, which has been ratified by the present Republic, gives the Vatican absolute independence so long as she is loyal to the Roman Government. But when the Antichrist is in power, and any form whatever of the Christian Faith becomes abhorrent - even the deeply corrupt Christianity of the Papacy - he turns on her for destruction. “And the ten horns, and the beast, these shall hate the harlot, and shall make her desolate and naked, and shall eat her flesh, and shall burn her utterly with fire” (ver. 16). The ultimate destruction of the Vatican is approaching.

 

 

Return to Babylon

 

 

And now we reach the marvellous climax that is on the horizon. “And the angel said unto me, Lift up now thine eyes, and see what is this that goeth forth. And I said, What is it? This is the ephah that goeth forth; and this is a woman that sitteth in the midst of the Ephah” (Zech 5: 5). An ‘ephah’ is a means of commercial transport, and was used for carrying exports from land to land. And the goal of the Woman seated in this Ephah reveals her identity. “Then said I to the angel, Whither do these” - two other Women, that is, two other cities - “bear the ephah? And he said unto me, To build her an house in the land of Shinar.”* Babylon travels to Rome, in disguise, and is Mystic Babylon for two thousand years; but when the - [Beast’s] - final Satanic age comes, she is transported back and becomes again the huge Metropolis of the World.

 

* Shinar is a province of Babylon, where the attempt was made to build the Tower of Babel: Gen. 11: 2, 10: 10.

 

 

Flight by Aeroplane

 

 

 

 

But the method of the transport is one of the marvels of prophecy. Her return is by flight. “There came forth two women, and the wind was in their wings: now they had wings like the wings of a STORK, and they lifted up the ephah between the earth and the heavenUnder the Law, the stork was an unclean bird, an ‘abomination’ (Lev. 11: 19, Deut. 14: 18). It is extraordinarily confirmatory of the meaning of this prophecy that the stork is a bird of passage, sojourning in Europe during the summer, but in winter returning to the warmer East: “yea, the stork in the heavens knoweth her appointed seasons” (Jer. 8: 7). With the Vatican destroyed, and a vast re-built Babylon now become the commercial centre of the world, the Papacy - aided by two of the most powerful cities of the world, possessing thousands of aeroplanes* - will fly back to its ancient site.

 

* The names of the cities are not revealed. Are they London and Washington, which helped Italy most in her downfall in the second World War, and in which, by then, the Church of Rome will probably be dominant?

 

 

Apostasy

 

 

One point is not explicitly revealed, but seems convincingly implied - namely, the apostasy of the Papal Church in its flight. It would follow from the facts. The crashing ruin of the Vatican and St. Peter’s, with all the claims of infallibility and divine sanctity proved false by atomic bombs, must wreck for ever the measure of Christian faith Rome still possesses. “I suppose,” says Robert Govett, “that the remnant escaping from Rome will embrace the faith of Antichrist - for none can buy or sell except those that have stamped themselves with his mark - and therefore her cup of false doctrine, being stricken out of her hand, she becomes simply commercial*

 

* Babylon Mystical and Babylon Literal, p. 24. Mr. Govett’s pamphlet, which is most unfortunately out of print, is the only satisfactory exposition of this prophecy in Zechariah known to us.

 

 

Doom

 

 

All now closes in the final doom. “Therefore in one day shall her plagues come, death, and mourning, and famine; and she shall be utterly burned with fire; for strong is the Lord which judged her, saying, Woe, woe, the great city Babylon, the strong city! for in one hour is thy judgment come. The merchants who were made rich by her shall stand afar off for fear of her torment, weeping and mourning; saying, Woe, woe, for in one hour is she made desolate” (Rev. 18: 9, 15, 19). The first and last great metropolis of the world in a moment sinks out of existence in the fires of God. “Babylon is suddenly fallen and destroyed; for her judgment reacheth unto heaven, and is lifted up even to the Skies” (Jer. 51: 8).

 

 

-------

 

 

AN UNLIT LAMP

 

 

In the Canton de Vaud, in Switzerland, a lady, perfectly worldly and careless, suddenly saw her lamp go out. She was alone; but, thinking aloud, she said, - “There is no oil in my lamp.” Her own words startled her. She remembered the Parable of the Ten Virgins; and from that moment, day and night, her own words rankled in her soul. “No,” she said, - “I have no oil in my lamp. My God, what will become of me?” But on her knees she got the oil. “How much more will your heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to them that ASK Him?” 9Luke 11: 13).

 

 

THE BELIEVER’S RESPONSIBILITY

 

 

SLOWLY but surely through the ranks of the watchful throughout the world the truth is precolating which Mr. Philip Mauro, the ablest teacher among the “Brethren” of the present generation, expresses thus:- “It would be well for those who are at ease in Zion in these self-pleasing days, those who have imbibed the comforatable doctrine - so acceptable to the flesh - that ‘grace’ discharges us from all obligation to keep the commandments of God, and that obedience is ‘legality,’ - to ponder the teaching and example of the apostle Paul. He was the greatest preacher of the Gospel of grace, and the great teacher of the doctrine of grace. But the grace which he knew and preached, and taught and lived, did not foster laxity of conduct, self-indulgence, worldliness, and indifference to the purposes of God for His [redeemed] people; but just the reverse. His daily course was like the behaviour of an athlete striving for the mastery, or running with but one thing in mind - the prize. And he kept under his body (literally, buffeting it), bringing it into complete subjection (allowing no self-indulgences), ‘lest,’ says he, ‘that by any means, when I have preached to others, I myself should be a castaway

 

 

What possibility of shame and loss do these words put plainly before our eyes! They are well calculated to awaken careless and indifferent saints. But they, for the most part, have no wish to hear the sharp and solemn warnings which God, in His faithfulness, has given them in many passages of Scripture.  Hence those needed warnings are often passed on to others - to the ‘Jews,’ to ‘mere - [unregenerate] - professors,’or perhaps to ‘the tribulation saints.’ It is, however, impossible to deal thus with the Scripture last quoted, for Paul says, “lest I myself should be a castaway.’”

 

 

*       *       *       *       *       *       *